Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Loom and spindle
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Loom and spindle
or life among the early mill girls with a sketch of "the Lowell
offering" and some of its contributors
Author: Harriet Jane Hanson Robinson
Author of introduction, etc.: Carroll D. Wright
Contributor: Lucy Larcom
Release date: January 19, 2024 [eBook #72757]
Language: English
Original publication: New York: Thomas Y. Crowell & Company, 1898
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/72757
Credits: Susan E., Fay Dunn and the Online Distributed Proofreading
Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from
images generously made available by The Internet
Archive/American Libraries.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LOOM AND
SPINDLE ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: Loom and spindle
or life among the early mill girls with a sketch of "the Lowell
offering" and some of its contributors
Author: Harriet Jane Hanson Robinson
Author of introduction, etc.: Carroll D. Wright
Contributor: Lucy Larcom
Release date: January 19, 2024 [eBook #72757]
Language: English
Original publication: New York: Thomas Y. Crowell & Company, 1898
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/72757
Credits: Susan E., Fay Dunn and the Online Distributed Proofreading
Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from
images generously made available by The Internet
Archive/American Libraries.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LOOM AND
SPINDLE ***
Page 4
Loom and Spindle
Page 5
Page 6
Harriet Jane Hanson at 18.
Page 7
LOOM AND SPINDLE
OR
Life Among the Early Mill Girls
WITH A SKETCH OF
“THE LOWELL OFFERING” AND SOME
OF ITS CONTRIBUTORS
BY
HARRIET H. ROBINSON
AUTHOR OF “WARRINGTON PEN PORTRAITS,” “MASSACHUSETTS IN THE
WOMAN SUFFRAGE MOVEMENT,” “THE NEW PANDORA,” ETC.
INTRODUCTION
BY THE
HONORABLE CARROLL D. WRIGHT
“Work is a shame to none; the shame is not to be working.”—Hesiod
OR
Life Among the Early Mill Girls
WITH A SKETCH OF
“THE LOWELL OFFERING” AND SOME
OF ITS CONTRIBUTORS
BY
HARRIET H. ROBINSON
AUTHOR OF “WARRINGTON PEN PORTRAITS,” “MASSACHUSETTS IN THE
WOMAN SUFFRAGE MOVEMENT,” “THE NEW PANDORA,” ETC.
INTRODUCTION
BY THE
HONORABLE CARROLL D. WRIGHT
“Work is a shame to none; the shame is not to be working.”—Hesiod
Page 8
NEW YORK: 46 East 14th Street
THOMAS Y. CROWELL & COMPANY
BOSTON: 100 Purchase Street
THOMAS Y. CROWELL & COMPANY
BOSTON: 100 Purchase Street
Page 9
Copyright, 1898,
By Thomas Y. Crowell & Company.
Typography by C. J. Peters & Son, Boston.
Presswork by S. J. Parkhill & Co.
By Thomas Y. Crowell & Company.
Typography by C. J. Peters & Son, Boston.
Presswork by S. J. Parkhill & Co.
Page 10
INTRODUCTION.
Whenever the history of economic conditions in this country shall be
written, the author will express his gratitude for all works giving the details
of especial epochs and phases of industrial life. Among them he will find no
more interesting experience than that attending the entrance of women to
the industrial field. The author of “Loom and Spindle” contributes
something more than her personal experiences at Lowell during the early
years of the textile factories,—she contributes an inside view of the
workings of a new system of labor, which had been transplanted from
England, and which originated with the application of power to spinning
and weaving.
The attractions of good wages and comfortable environment were the
inducements held out by American manufacturers at Lowell to secure a
class of operatives which should bring success to their experiment. The
prejudice against mill operatives, as shown by investigations in England,
would otherwise have delayed the establishment of the factory in America;
that is, the factory as controlled by a central power. With the attractions
offered, it was natural that the women of New England should accept
situations as weavers, spinners, etc., in the great textile works; but they
brought with them their educational and religious training; and, as they
were grouped together, it was natural also that they should continue the
cultivation of their minds, especially under the broadening influences of
mental contact. It is this aspect of the factory system to which Mrs.
Robinson has addressed herself. It was an experience in which she took
part; she saw it all, and was a part of it. She, with her associates, chief
among whom were Harriot F. Curtis, a writer who attained an enviable
position, the Currier sisters, Mrs. Chamberlain, Eliza Jane Cate, Harriet
Farley, the sculptress Margaret Foley, Lydia S. Hall, Lucy and Emmeline
Larcom, Sarah Shedd my first teacher, and others, who became well known
in literary, benevolent, and other walks in public life, gave character to the
early factory days in New England, which are usually referred to not only
Whenever the history of economic conditions in this country shall be
written, the author will express his gratitude for all works giving the details
of especial epochs and phases of industrial life. Among them he will find no
more interesting experience than that attending the entrance of women to
the industrial field. The author of “Loom and Spindle” contributes
something more than her personal experiences at Lowell during the early
years of the textile factories,—she contributes an inside view of the
workings of a new system of labor, which had been transplanted from
England, and which originated with the application of power to spinning
and weaving.
The attractions of good wages and comfortable environment were the
inducements held out by American manufacturers at Lowell to secure a
class of operatives which should bring success to their experiment. The
prejudice against mill operatives, as shown by investigations in England,
would otherwise have delayed the establishment of the factory in America;
that is, the factory as controlled by a central power. With the attractions
offered, it was natural that the women of New England should accept
situations as weavers, spinners, etc., in the great textile works; but they
brought with them their educational and religious training; and, as they
were grouped together, it was natural also that they should continue the
cultivation of their minds, especially under the broadening influences of
mental contact. It is this aspect of the factory system to which Mrs.
Robinson has addressed herself. It was an experience in which she took
part; she saw it all, and was a part of it. She, with her associates, chief
among whom were Harriot F. Curtis, a writer who attained an enviable
position, the Currier sisters, Mrs. Chamberlain, Eliza Jane Cate, Harriet
Farley, the sculptress Margaret Foley, Lydia S. Hall, Lucy and Emmeline
Larcom, Sarah Shedd my first teacher, and others, who became well known
in literary, benevolent, and other walks in public life, gave character to the
early factory days in New England, which are usually referred to not only
Page 11
as unique in their features, but for the purpose of supporting the idea that
modern conditions are not as attractive, and that there has been a thorough
deterioration not only in the people employed in factories, but in their
home-life. Something of this note is sounded in the last chapter of this
book; yet it must be recognized that the factory system has been and is a
power in civilization,—a factor in developing it, in truth.
The factory girl of the early period was not degraded through her
employment or her surroundings. She stepped out of factory life into
professional or semi-professional occupations. She was succeeded by a
class originally beneath her, the members of which have in their turn
graduated from the factory, and stepped into higher callings. This process
has been repeated, the destiny of the factory being ever to reach down and
lift people up out of lowly into higher conditions. This gives the surface
appearance of deterioration, when the real fact is that through the factory
the lower orders, so far as mental capacity is concerned, are being
constantly elevated. The author sees this, yet naturally cannot help
regretting that the heterogeneity of the factory population—natives coming
from many lands, with differing social ideas, with little or no training, with
few opportunities for advancement, with low earning capacity, and with
varied languages—has changed the atmosphere of the factory community.
The human lives involved are worth more in this atmosphere than they were
in the cloddish labor out of which they have risen.
“Loom and Spindle,” valuable as it is for its details of economic history,
for the inspiration which comes from studying the lives and characters of
noble women, teaches the lesson which the author and her associates taught,
—that whatever is honest in employment is in the service of God. Their
lives emphasize the fact that the modern system of industry has exercised a
wonderful influence in securing intellectual stimulation, and in dignifying
every honest calling.
CARROLL D. WRIGHT.
Washington, May, 1898.
modern conditions are not as attractive, and that there has been a thorough
deterioration not only in the people employed in factories, but in their
home-life. Something of this note is sounded in the last chapter of this
book; yet it must be recognized that the factory system has been and is a
power in civilization,—a factor in developing it, in truth.
The factory girl of the early period was not degraded through her
employment or her surroundings. She stepped out of factory life into
professional or semi-professional occupations. She was succeeded by a
class originally beneath her, the members of which have in their turn
graduated from the factory, and stepped into higher callings. This process
has been repeated, the destiny of the factory being ever to reach down and
lift people up out of lowly into higher conditions. This gives the surface
appearance of deterioration, when the real fact is that through the factory
the lower orders, so far as mental capacity is concerned, are being
constantly elevated. The author sees this, yet naturally cannot help
regretting that the heterogeneity of the factory population—natives coming
from many lands, with differing social ideas, with little or no training, with
few opportunities for advancement, with low earning capacity, and with
varied languages—has changed the atmosphere of the factory community.
The human lives involved are worth more in this atmosphere than they were
in the cloddish labor out of which they have risen.
“Loom and Spindle,” valuable as it is for its details of economic history,
for the inspiration which comes from studying the lives and characters of
noble women, teaches the lesson which the author and her associates taught,
—that whatever is honest in employment is in the service of God. Their
lives emphasize the fact that the modern system of industry has exercised a
wonderful influence in securing intellectual stimulation, and in dignifying
every honest calling.
CARROLL D. WRIGHT.
Washington, May, 1898.
Page 12
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER PAGE
Introduction iii
I. Lowell Sixty Years Ago 1
II. Child-Life in the Lowell Cotton Mills 25
III. The Little Mill-Girl’s Alma Mater 40
IV. The Characteristics of the Early Factory Girls 60
V. Characteristics (Continued) 83
VI. The Lowell Offering and its Writers 97
VII. The Lowell Offering (Continued) 109
VIII. Brief Biographies of some of the Writers for The Lowell 132
Offering
IX. The Cotton Factory of To-day 202
CHAPTER PAGE
Introduction iii
I. Lowell Sixty Years Ago 1
II. Child-Life in the Lowell Cotton Mills 25
III. The Little Mill-Girl’s Alma Mater 40
IV. The Characteristics of the Early Factory Girls 60
V. Characteristics (Continued) 83
VI. The Lowell Offering and its Writers 97
VII. The Lowell Offering (Continued) 109
VIII. Brief Biographies of some of the Writers for The Lowell 132
Offering
IX. The Cotton Factory of To-day 202
Page 13
LOOM AND SPINDLE.
Page 14
CHAPTER I.
LOWELL SIXTY YEARS AGO.
“That wonderful city of spindles and looms,
And thousands of factory folk.”
The life of a people or of a class is best illustrated by its domestic
scenes, or by character sketches of the men and women who form a part of
it. The historian is a species of mental photographer of the life and times he
attempts to portray; he can no more give the whole history of events than
the artist can, in detail, bring a whole city into his picture. And so, in this
record of a life that is past, I can give but incomplete views of that long-ago
faded landscape, views taken on the spot.
It is hardly possible to do this truthfully without bringing myself into the
picture,—a solitary traveller revisiting the scenes of youth, and seeing with
young eyes a city and a people living in almost Arcadian simplicity, at a
time which, in view of the greatly changed conditions of factory labor, may
well be called a lost Eden for that portion of our working-men and working-
women.
Before 1836 the era of mechanical industry in New England had hardly
begun, the industrial life of its people was yet in its infancy, and nearly
every article in domestic use that is now made by the help of machinery
was then “done by hand.” It was, with few exceptions, a rural population,
and the material for clothing was grown on the home-farm, and spun and
woven by the women. Even in comparatively wealthy families, the sons
were sent to college in suits of homespun, cut and made by the village
seamstress, and every household was a self-producing and self-sustaining
community. “Homespun was their only wear,” homespun their lives.
LOWELL SIXTY YEARS AGO.
“That wonderful city of spindles and looms,
And thousands of factory folk.”
The life of a people or of a class is best illustrated by its domestic
scenes, or by character sketches of the men and women who form a part of
it. The historian is a species of mental photographer of the life and times he
attempts to portray; he can no more give the whole history of events than
the artist can, in detail, bring a whole city into his picture. And so, in this
record of a life that is past, I can give but incomplete views of that long-ago
faded landscape, views taken on the spot.
It is hardly possible to do this truthfully without bringing myself into the
picture,—a solitary traveller revisiting the scenes of youth, and seeing with
young eyes a city and a people living in almost Arcadian simplicity, at a
time which, in view of the greatly changed conditions of factory labor, may
well be called a lost Eden for that portion of our working-men and working-
women.
Before 1836 the era of mechanical industry in New England had hardly
begun, the industrial life of its people was yet in its infancy, and nearly
every article in domestic use that is now made by the help of machinery
was then “done by hand.” It was, with few exceptions, a rural population,
and the material for clothing was grown on the home-farm, and spun and
woven by the women. Even in comparatively wealthy families, the sons
were sent to college in suits of homespun, cut and made by the village
seamstress, and every household was a self-producing and self-sustaining
community. “Homespun was their only wear,” homespun their lives.
Page 15
There was neither railway, steamboat, telegraph, nor telephone, and
direct communication was kept up by the lumbering stage-coach, or the
slow-toiling canal, which tracked its sinuous way from town to city, and
from State to State. The daily newspaper was almost unknown, and the
“news of the day” was usually a week or so behind the times. Money was
scarce, and most of the retail business was done by “barter”—so many eggs
for a certain quantity of sugar, or so much butter or farm produce for tea,
coffee, and other luxuries. The people had plenty to eat, for the land, though
sterile, was well cultivated; but if the children wanted books, or a better
education than the village school could give them, the farmer seldom had
the means to gratify their wishes.
These early New Englanders lived in pastoral simplicity. They were
moral, religious, and perhaps content. They could say with truth,—
“We are the same things that our fathers have been,
We see the same sights that our fathers have seen,
We drink the same stream, we feel the same sun,
And run the same course that our fathers have run.”
Their lives had kept pace for so many years with the stage-coach and the
canal that they thought, no doubt, if they thought about it at all, that they
should crawl along in this way forever. But into this life there came an
element that was to open a new era in the activities of the country.
This was the genius of mechanical industry, which would build the
cotton-factory, set in motion the loom and the spinning-frame, call together
an army of useful people, open wider fields of industry for men and (which
was quite as important at that time) for women also. For hitherto woman
had always been a money-saving, rather than a money-earning, member of
the community, and her labor could command but small return. If she
worked out as servant, or “help,” her wages were from fifty cents to one
dollar a week; if she went from house to house by the day to spin and
weave, or as tailoress, she could get but seventy-five cents a week and her
meals. As teacher her services were not in demand, and nearly all the arts,
the professions, and even the trades and industries, were closed to her, there
direct communication was kept up by the lumbering stage-coach, or the
slow-toiling canal, which tracked its sinuous way from town to city, and
from State to State. The daily newspaper was almost unknown, and the
“news of the day” was usually a week or so behind the times. Money was
scarce, and most of the retail business was done by “barter”—so many eggs
for a certain quantity of sugar, or so much butter or farm produce for tea,
coffee, and other luxuries. The people had plenty to eat, for the land, though
sterile, was well cultivated; but if the children wanted books, or a better
education than the village school could give them, the farmer seldom had
the means to gratify their wishes.
These early New Englanders lived in pastoral simplicity. They were
moral, religious, and perhaps content. They could say with truth,—
“We are the same things that our fathers have been,
We see the same sights that our fathers have seen,
We drink the same stream, we feel the same sun,
And run the same course that our fathers have run.”
Their lives had kept pace for so many years with the stage-coach and the
canal that they thought, no doubt, if they thought about it at all, that they
should crawl along in this way forever. But into this life there came an
element that was to open a new era in the activities of the country.
This was the genius of mechanical industry, which would build the
cotton-factory, set in motion the loom and the spinning-frame, call together
an army of useful people, open wider fields of industry for men and (which
was quite as important at that time) for women also. For hitherto woman
had always been a money-saving, rather than a money-earning, member of
the community, and her labor could command but small return. If she
worked out as servant, or “help,” her wages were from fifty cents to one
dollar a week; if she went from house to house by the day to spin and
weave, or as tailoress, she could get but seventy-five cents a week and her
meals. As teacher her services were not in demand, and nearly all the arts,
the professions, and even the trades and industries, were closed to her, there
Page 16
being, as late as 1840, only seven vocations, outside the home, into which
the women of New England had entered.[1]
[1] These were teaching, needlework, keeping boarders, factory labor, type-
setting, folding and stitching in book-binderies. According to the census of 1885
(that of 1895 is not yet tabulated), wherein the subject of “Woman in Industry”
was first specialized, by Hon. Carroll D. Wright, there are 113 industries, which,
subdivided, make 17,357 separate occupations. Women have found employment
in 4,467 of these, while of the 113 general branches, they are found in all but
seven.
The Middlesex Canal was one of the earliest factors in New England
enterprise. It began its course at Charlestown Mill-pond, and ended it at
Lowell. It was completed in 1804, at the cost of $700,000, and was the first
canal in the United States to transport both passengers and merchandise. Its
charter was extinguished in 1859, in spite of all opposition, by a decision of
the Supreme Court. And thus, in less than sixty years, this marvel of
engineering skill, as it was then considered, which was projected to last for
all time, was “switched off the track” by its successful rival, the Boston and
Lowell Railroad, and, with the stage-coach and the turnpike road became a
thing of the past.
The course of the old Middlesex Canal can still be traced, as a cow-path
or a woodland lane, and in one place, which I have always kept in
remembrance, very near the Somerville Station on the Western Division of
the Boston and Maine Railroad, can still be seen a few decayed willows,
nodding sleepily over its grass-grown channel and ridgy paths,—a reminder
of those slow times when it took a long summer’s day to travel the twenty-
eight miles from Boston to Lowell.
The Boston and Lowell Railroad, probably the first in the United States,
went into operation in 1835. I saw the first train that went out of Lowell,
and there was great excitement over the event. People were gathered along
the street near the “deepot,” discussing the great wonder; and we children
stayed at home from school, or ran barefooted from our play, at the first
“toot” of the whistle. As I stood on the sidewalk, I remember hearing those
who stood near me disputing as to the probable result of this new attempt at
locomotion. “The ingine never can start all them cars!” “She can, too.”
the women of New England had entered.[1]
[1] These were teaching, needlework, keeping boarders, factory labor, type-
setting, folding and stitching in book-binderies. According to the census of 1885
(that of 1895 is not yet tabulated), wherein the subject of “Woman in Industry”
was first specialized, by Hon. Carroll D. Wright, there are 113 industries, which,
subdivided, make 17,357 separate occupations. Women have found employment
in 4,467 of these, while of the 113 general branches, they are found in all but
seven.
The Middlesex Canal was one of the earliest factors in New England
enterprise. It began its course at Charlestown Mill-pond, and ended it at
Lowell. It was completed in 1804, at the cost of $700,000, and was the first
canal in the United States to transport both passengers and merchandise. Its
charter was extinguished in 1859, in spite of all opposition, by a decision of
the Supreme Court. And thus, in less than sixty years, this marvel of
engineering skill, as it was then considered, which was projected to last for
all time, was “switched off the track” by its successful rival, the Boston and
Lowell Railroad, and, with the stage-coach and the turnpike road became a
thing of the past.
The course of the old Middlesex Canal can still be traced, as a cow-path
or a woodland lane, and in one place, which I have always kept in
remembrance, very near the Somerville Station on the Western Division of
the Boston and Maine Railroad, can still be seen a few decayed willows,
nodding sleepily over its grass-grown channel and ridgy paths,—a reminder
of those slow times when it took a long summer’s day to travel the twenty-
eight miles from Boston to Lowell.
The Boston and Lowell Railroad, probably the first in the United States,
went into operation in 1835. I saw the first train that went out of Lowell,
and there was great excitement over the event. People were gathered along
the street near the “deepot,” discussing the great wonder; and we children
stayed at home from school, or ran barefooted from our play, at the first
“toot” of the whistle. As I stood on the sidewalk, I remember hearing those
who stood near me disputing as to the probable result of this new attempt at
locomotion. “The ingine never can start all them cars!” “She can, too.”
Page 17
“She can’t.” “I don’t believe a word of it.” “She’ll break down and kill
everybody,” was the cry.
But the engine did start, and the train came back, and the Boston and
Lowell Railroad continued an independent line of travel for about the same
number of years as its early rival; when, by the “irony of fate,” its
individuality was merged in that of a larger and more powerful
organization,—the Boston and Maine Railroad, of which, in 1895, it
became only a section or division. But let us not regret too much this
accident of time, for who knows what will become of this enormous plant
during the next fifty years, when our railways, perhaps, may be laid in the
“unfeatured air.”
The first factory for the manufacture of cotton cloth in the United States
was erected in Beverly, Mass., in 1787, and in 1790 Samuel Slater
established the cotton industry in Pawtucket, R.I.; but the first real effort to
establish the enterprise was in Lowell, where a large wooden building was
erected at the Wamesit Falls, on the Concord River, in 1813.
The history of Lowell, Mass., is not identical with that of other
manufacturing places in New England, and for two reasons: first, because
here were gathered together a larger number of factory people, and among
them were the first who showed any visible sign of mental cultivation; and,
second, because it was here that the practice of what was called “The
Lowell factory system” went into operation, a practice which included the
then new idea, that corporations should have souls, and should exercise a
paternal influence over the lives of their operatives. As Dr. John O. Green
of Lowell, in a letter to Lucy Larcom, said: “The design of the control of
the boarding-houses and their inmates was one of the characteristics of the
Lowell factory system, early incorporated therein by Mr. Francis Cabot
Lowell and his brother-in-law, Patrick T. Jackson, who are entitled to all the
credit of the acknowledged superiority of our early operatives.”
Cotton-mills had also been started in Waltham, Mass., where the first
power-loom went into operation in 1814; but, for lack of water-power, these
could be carried on to a limited extent only. It was therefore resolved, by
gentlemen interested, that the “plant” should be moved elsewhere, and
water privileges were sought in Maine, New Hampshire, and in
Massachusetts. Finally, Pawtucket Falls, on the Merrimack River, was
everybody,” was the cry.
But the engine did start, and the train came back, and the Boston and
Lowell Railroad continued an independent line of travel for about the same
number of years as its early rival; when, by the “irony of fate,” its
individuality was merged in that of a larger and more powerful
organization,—the Boston and Maine Railroad, of which, in 1895, it
became only a section or division. But let us not regret too much this
accident of time, for who knows what will become of this enormous plant
during the next fifty years, when our railways, perhaps, may be laid in the
“unfeatured air.”
The first factory for the manufacture of cotton cloth in the United States
was erected in Beverly, Mass., in 1787, and in 1790 Samuel Slater
established the cotton industry in Pawtucket, R.I.; but the first real effort to
establish the enterprise was in Lowell, where a large wooden building was
erected at the Wamesit Falls, on the Concord River, in 1813.
The history of Lowell, Mass., is not identical with that of other
manufacturing places in New England, and for two reasons: first, because
here were gathered together a larger number of factory people, and among
them were the first who showed any visible sign of mental cultivation; and,
second, because it was here that the practice of what was called “The
Lowell factory system” went into operation, a practice which included the
then new idea, that corporations should have souls, and should exercise a
paternal influence over the lives of their operatives. As Dr. John O. Green
of Lowell, in a letter to Lucy Larcom, said: “The design of the control of
the boarding-houses and their inmates was one of the characteristics of the
Lowell factory system, early incorporated therein by Mr. Francis Cabot
Lowell and his brother-in-law, Patrick T. Jackson, who are entitled to all the
credit of the acknowledged superiority of our early operatives.”
Cotton-mills had also been started in Waltham, Mass., where the first
power-loom went into operation in 1814; but, for lack of water-power, these
could be carried on to a limited extent only. It was therefore resolved, by
gentlemen interested, that the “plant” should be moved elsewhere, and
water privileges were sought in Maine, New Hampshire, and in
Massachusetts. Finally, Pawtucket Falls, on the Merrimack River, was
Page 18
selected, as a possible site where a large manufacturing town could be built
up. Here land was bought, and the place, formerly a part of Chelmsford, set
off in 1826, was named Lowell, after Francis Cabot Lowell, who, through
his improvements, was practically the inventor of the power-loom, and the
originator of the cotton-cloth manufacture as now carried on in America.
Kirk Boott, the agent of the first corporation, (as the mills, boarding-
houses,—the whole plant was called), was a great potentate in the early
history of Lowell, and exercised almost absolute power over the mill-
people. Though not an Englishman, he had been educated in England, had
imbibed the autocratic ideas of the mill-owners of the mother country, and
many stories were told of his tyranny, or his “peculiarities,” long after he
ceased to be a resident.
Of his connection with the early history of Lowell, it is stated that,
before the water-power was discovered there, he went as agent of the
purchasers, to Gardiner, Me., and tried to buy of R. H. Gardiner, Esq., the
great water privilege belonging to his estate. Mr. Gardiner would not sell,
but was willing to lease it. Kirk Boott would not agree to this, or Lowell
might now have been on the Kennebec in Maine. Then he came to
Chelmsford, and saw the great Merrimack River and its possibilities, and
set himself shrewdly to work to buy land on its banks, including the water-
power. He represented to the simple farmers that he was going to raise fruit
and wool, and they, knowing nothing of “mill privileges,” believed him, and
sold the greatest water-power in New England for almost nothing. When
they discovered his real design in buying the land, and the chance for
making money that they had lost, they were angry enough. A song was
made about it, and sung by everybody. It began thus:—
There came a young man from the old countree,
The Merrimack River he happened to see,
What a capital place for mills, quoth he,
Ri-toot, ri-noot, ri-toot, ri-noot, riumpty, ri-tooten-a.
The next verse told how he swindled the farmers by inducing them to
sell the water-power for nothing:—
up. Here land was bought, and the place, formerly a part of Chelmsford, set
off in 1826, was named Lowell, after Francis Cabot Lowell, who, through
his improvements, was practically the inventor of the power-loom, and the
originator of the cotton-cloth manufacture as now carried on in America.
Kirk Boott, the agent of the first corporation, (as the mills, boarding-
houses,—the whole plant was called), was a great potentate in the early
history of Lowell, and exercised almost absolute power over the mill-
people. Though not an Englishman, he had been educated in England, had
imbibed the autocratic ideas of the mill-owners of the mother country, and
many stories were told of his tyranny, or his “peculiarities,” long after he
ceased to be a resident.
Of his connection with the early history of Lowell, it is stated that,
before the water-power was discovered there, he went as agent of the
purchasers, to Gardiner, Me., and tried to buy of R. H. Gardiner, Esq., the
great water privilege belonging to his estate. Mr. Gardiner would not sell,
but was willing to lease it. Kirk Boott would not agree to this, or Lowell
might now have been on the Kennebec in Maine. Then he came to
Chelmsford, and saw the great Merrimack River and its possibilities, and
set himself shrewdly to work to buy land on its banks, including the water-
power. He represented to the simple farmers that he was going to raise fruit
and wool, and they, knowing nothing of “mill privileges,” believed him, and
sold the greatest water-power in New England for almost nothing. When
they discovered his real design in buying the land, and the chance for
making money that they had lost, they were angry enough. A song was
made about it, and sung by everybody. It began thus:—
There came a young man from the old countree,
The Merrimack River he happened to see,
What a capital place for mills, quoth he,
Ri-toot, ri-noot, ri-toot, ri-noot, riumpty, ri-tooten-a.
The next verse told how he swindled the farmers by inducing them to
sell the water-power for nothing:—
Page 19
And then these farmers so cute,
They gave all their lands and timber to Boott,
Ri-toot, ri-noot, etc.
He was not popular, and the boys were so afraid of him that they would
not go near him willingly, for many of them had known what it was to have
his riding-whip come down on their backs. There is one still living who
remembers how it felt. This old boy remembers that one Fourth of July Kirk
Boott raised the English and American flags over his house, with the Stars
and Stripes under the English colors; he would not change them at the
suggestion of an indignant mob who had gathered, and they did it for him.
Kirk Boott’s house and garden were located on the spot where the Boott
Corporation now stands. The house was a very fine mansion and stood near
the river, and the garden was a wonder to everybody, fruit and flowers were
brought to such perfection. So he did fulfil his promise after a sort to the
former owners of the land, for he raised fruit on some of it, and the wool he
raised, metaphorically, and pulled (as the song intimated) over the eyes of
the deluded farmers.
The Merrimack Manufacturing Company was incorporated in 1822, a
factory was built, and the first cotton cloth was made in 1823. It was coarse
in texture,—the kind that might be used to “shoot pease through,”—though
it was not sleazy, but thick and firm, something like thin sail-cloth, and it
costs “two and threepence” (thirty-seven and one-half cents) a yard.
The first calico printing done in Lowell was on the Merrimack
Corporation, and the prints were of very poor texture and color. The
groundwork was madder, and there was a white spot in it for a figure; it cost
about thirty cents a yard. This madder-color was the product of an extensive
cowyard in the vicinity of the print-works, and the prints were “warranted
not to fade.”
I had a gown of this material, and it proved a garb of humiliation, for the
white spots washed out, cloth and all, leaving me covered with eyelet-holes.
This so amused my witty brother that, whenever I wore it, he accused me of
being more “holy than righteous.” Dyers and calico printers were soon sent
for from England, and a long low block on the Merrimack Corporation was
built for their accommodation and called the “English Row.” When they
They gave all their lands and timber to Boott,
Ri-toot, ri-noot, etc.
He was not popular, and the boys were so afraid of him that they would
not go near him willingly, for many of them had known what it was to have
his riding-whip come down on their backs. There is one still living who
remembers how it felt. This old boy remembers that one Fourth of July Kirk
Boott raised the English and American flags over his house, with the Stars
and Stripes under the English colors; he would not change them at the
suggestion of an indignant mob who had gathered, and they did it for him.
Kirk Boott’s house and garden were located on the spot where the Boott
Corporation now stands. The house was a very fine mansion and stood near
the river, and the garden was a wonder to everybody, fruit and flowers were
brought to such perfection. So he did fulfil his promise after a sort to the
former owners of the land, for he raised fruit on some of it, and the wool he
raised, metaphorically, and pulled (as the song intimated) over the eyes of
the deluded farmers.
The Merrimack Manufacturing Company was incorporated in 1822, a
factory was built, and the first cotton cloth was made in 1823. It was coarse
in texture,—the kind that might be used to “shoot pease through,”—though
it was not sleazy, but thick and firm, something like thin sail-cloth, and it
costs “two and threepence” (thirty-seven and one-half cents) a yard.
The first calico printing done in Lowell was on the Merrimack
Corporation, and the prints were of very poor texture and color. The
groundwork was madder, and there was a white spot in it for a figure; it cost
about thirty cents a yard. This madder-color was the product of an extensive
cowyard in the vicinity of the print-works, and the prints were “warranted
not to fade.”
I had a gown of this material, and it proved a garb of humiliation, for the
white spots washed out, cloth and all, leaving me covered with eyelet-holes.
This so amused my witty brother that, whenever I wore it, he accused me of
being more “holy than righteous.” Dyers and calico printers were soon sent
for from England, and a long low block on the Merrimack Corporation was
built for their accommodation and called the “English Row.” When they
Page 20
arrived from the old country they were not satisfied with the wages, which
were not according to the agreement, and they would not go to work, but
left the town with their families in a large wagon with a band of music.
Terms were made with them, however, and they returned, and established in
Lowell the art of calico printing.
The “Print Works” was a great mystery in its early days. It had its
secrets, and it was said that no stranger was allowed to enter certain rooms,
for fear that the art would be stolen. The first enduring color in print was an
indigo blue. This was the groundwork, and a minute white spot sprinkled
over it made the goods lively and pretty. It wore like “iron,” and its success
was the first step toward the high standard in the market once held by the
“Merrimack Print.”
Before 1840, the foreign element in the factory population was almost
an unknown quantity. The first immigrants to come to Lowell were from
England. The Irishman soon followed; but not for many years did the
Frenchman, Italian, and German come to take possession of the cotton-
mills. The English were of the artisan class, but the Irish came as “hewers
of wood and drawers of water.” The first Irishwomen to work in the Lowell
mills were usually scrubbers and waste-pickers. They were always good-
natured, and when excited used their own language; the little mill-children
learned many of the words (which all seemed to be joined together like
compound words), and these mites would often answer back, in true
Hibernian fashion. These women, as a rule, wore peasant cloaks, red or
blue, made with hoods and several capes, in summer (as they told the
children), to “kape cool,” and in winter to “kape warrum.” They were not
intemperate, nor “bitterly poor.” They earned good wages, and they and
their children, especially their children, very soon adapted themselves to
their changed conditions of life, and became as “good as anybody.”
To show the close connection in family descent of the artisan and the
artist, at least in the line of color, it may be said here that a grandson of one
of the first blue-dyers in this country is one of the finest American marine
painters, and exhibited pictures at the World’s Columbian Exposition of
1893.
In 1832 the factory population of Lowell was divided into four classes.
The agents of the corporations were the aristocrats, not because of their
were not according to the agreement, and they would not go to work, but
left the town with their families in a large wagon with a band of music.
Terms were made with them, however, and they returned, and established in
Lowell the art of calico printing.
The “Print Works” was a great mystery in its early days. It had its
secrets, and it was said that no stranger was allowed to enter certain rooms,
for fear that the art would be stolen. The first enduring color in print was an
indigo blue. This was the groundwork, and a minute white spot sprinkled
over it made the goods lively and pretty. It wore like “iron,” and its success
was the first step toward the high standard in the market once held by the
“Merrimack Print.”
Before 1840, the foreign element in the factory population was almost
an unknown quantity. The first immigrants to come to Lowell were from
England. The Irishman soon followed; but not for many years did the
Frenchman, Italian, and German come to take possession of the cotton-
mills. The English were of the artisan class, but the Irish came as “hewers
of wood and drawers of water.” The first Irishwomen to work in the Lowell
mills were usually scrubbers and waste-pickers. They were always good-
natured, and when excited used their own language; the little mill-children
learned many of the words (which all seemed to be joined together like
compound words), and these mites would often answer back, in true
Hibernian fashion. These women, as a rule, wore peasant cloaks, red or
blue, made with hoods and several capes, in summer (as they told the
children), to “kape cool,” and in winter to “kape warrum.” They were not
intemperate, nor “bitterly poor.” They earned good wages, and they and
their children, especially their children, very soon adapted themselves to
their changed conditions of life, and became as “good as anybody.”
To show the close connection in family descent of the artisan and the
artist, at least in the line of color, it may be said here that a grandson of one
of the first blue-dyers in this country is one of the finest American marine
painters, and exhibited pictures at the World’s Columbian Exposition of
1893.
In 1832 the factory population of Lowell was divided into four classes.
The agents of the corporations were the aristocrats, not because of their
Page 21
wealth, but on account of the office they held, which was one of great
responsibility, requiring, as it did, not only some knowledge of business, but
also a certain tact in managing, or utilizing the great number of operatives
so as to secure the best return for their labor. The agent was also something
of an autocrat, and there was no appeal from his decision in matters
affecting the industrial interests of those who were employed on his
corporation.
The agents usually lived in large houses, not too near the boarding-
houses, surrounded by beautiful gardens which seemed like Paradise to
some of the home-sick girls, who, as they came from their work in the noisy
mill, could look with longing eyes into the sometimes open gate in the high
fence, and be reminded afresh of their pleasant country homes. And a
glimpse of one handsome woman, the wife of an agent, reading by an astral
lamp in the early evening, has always been remembered by one young girl,
who looked forward to the time when she, too, might have a parlor of her
own, lighted by an astral lamp!
The second class were the overseers, a sort of gentry, ambitious mill-
hands who had worked up from the lowest grade of factory labor; and they
usually lived in the end-tenements of the blocks, the short connected rows
of houses in which the operatives were boarded. However, on one
corporation, at least, there was a block devoted exclusively to the overseers,
and one of the wives, who had been a factory girl, put on so many airs that
the wittiest of her former work-mates fastened the name of “Puckersville”
to the whole block where the overseers lived. It was related of one of these
quondam factory girls, that, with some friends, she once re-visited the room
in which she used to work, and, to show her genteel friends her ignorance
of her old surroundings, she turned to the overseer, who was with the party,
and pointing to some wheels and pulleys over her head, she said, “What’s
them things up there?”
The third class were the operatives, and were all spoken of as “girls” or
“men;” and the “girls,” either as a whole, or in part, are the subject of this
volume.
The fourth class, lords of the spade and the shovel, by whose constant
labor the building of the great factories was made possible, and whose
children soon became valuable operatives, lived at first on what was called
responsibility, requiring, as it did, not only some knowledge of business, but
also a certain tact in managing, or utilizing the great number of operatives
so as to secure the best return for their labor. The agent was also something
of an autocrat, and there was no appeal from his decision in matters
affecting the industrial interests of those who were employed on his
corporation.
The agents usually lived in large houses, not too near the boarding-
houses, surrounded by beautiful gardens which seemed like Paradise to
some of the home-sick girls, who, as they came from their work in the noisy
mill, could look with longing eyes into the sometimes open gate in the high
fence, and be reminded afresh of their pleasant country homes. And a
glimpse of one handsome woman, the wife of an agent, reading by an astral
lamp in the early evening, has always been remembered by one young girl,
who looked forward to the time when she, too, might have a parlor of her
own, lighted by an astral lamp!
The second class were the overseers, a sort of gentry, ambitious mill-
hands who had worked up from the lowest grade of factory labor; and they
usually lived in the end-tenements of the blocks, the short connected rows
of houses in which the operatives were boarded. However, on one
corporation, at least, there was a block devoted exclusively to the overseers,
and one of the wives, who had been a factory girl, put on so many airs that
the wittiest of her former work-mates fastened the name of “Puckersville”
to the whole block where the overseers lived. It was related of one of these
quondam factory girls, that, with some friends, she once re-visited the room
in which she used to work, and, to show her genteel friends her ignorance
of her old surroundings, she turned to the overseer, who was with the party,
and pointing to some wheels and pulleys over her head, she said, “What’s
them things up there?”
The third class were the operatives, and were all spoken of as “girls” or
“men;” and the “girls,” either as a whole, or in part, are the subject of this
volume.
The fourth class, lords of the spade and the shovel, by whose constant
labor the building of the great factories was made possible, and whose
children soon became valuable operatives, lived at first on what was called
Page 22
the “Acre,” a locality near the present site of the North Grammar
schoolhouse. Here, clustered around a small stone Catholic Church, were
hundreds of little shanties, in which they dwelt with their wives and
numerous children. Among them were sometimes found disorder and riot,
for they had brought with them from the ould counthrey their feuds and
quarrels, and the “Bloody Fardowners” and the “Corkonians” were torn by
intestinal strife. The boys of both these factions agreed in fighting the
“damned Yankee boys,” who represented to them both sides of the feud on
occasion; and I have seen many a pitched battle fought, all the way from the
Tremont Corporation (then an open field) to the North Grammar
schoolhouse, before we girls could be allowed to pursue our way in peace.
We were obliged to go to school with our champions, the boys, for we
did not dare to go alone. These “Acreites” respected one or two of us from
our relationship to the “bullies,” as some of the fighting leaders of our boys
were called; and when caught alone by Acreites coming home from school,
we have been in terror of our lives, till we heard some of them say, in a
language used by all sides, air-o-there owes-o-gose e-o-the ooly-o-boos’
ister-o-see. (There goes the bully’s sister.) This language was called Hog
Latin by the boys; but it is found in one of George Borrows’ books, as a
specimen of the Rommany or gypsy language. These fights were not
confined to the boys on each side; after mill-hours the men joined in the
fray, and evenings that should have been better employed were spent in
carrying on this senseless warfare. The authorities interfered, and prevented
these raids of the Acreites upon the school-children, and the warfare was
kept within their own domain. It lasted after this for more than ten years,
and was ended by the “bloody battle” of Suffolk Bridge, in which a young
boy was killed.
The agents were paid only fair salaries, the overseers generally two
dollars a day, and the help all earned good wages. By this it will be seen
that there were no very rich persons in Lowell, nor were there any
“suffering poor,” since every man, woman, and child, (over ten years of
age) could get work, and was paid according to the work each was capable
of doing.
The richest young lady of my time was the daughter of a deceased mill-
owner; her income, it was said, was six hundred dollars a year! And many
of the factory girls made from six to ten dollars a week! out of this, to be
schoolhouse. Here, clustered around a small stone Catholic Church, were
hundreds of little shanties, in which they dwelt with their wives and
numerous children. Among them were sometimes found disorder and riot,
for they had brought with them from the ould counthrey their feuds and
quarrels, and the “Bloody Fardowners” and the “Corkonians” were torn by
intestinal strife. The boys of both these factions agreed in fighting the
“damned Yankee boys,” who represented to them both sides of the feud on
occasion; and I have seen many a pitched battle fought, all the way from the
Tremont Corporation (then an open field) to the North Grammar
schoolhouse, before we girls could be allowed to pursue our way in peace.
We were obliged to go to school with our champions, the boys, for we
did not dare to go alone. These “Acreites” respected one or two of us from
our relationship to the “bullies,” as some of the fighting leaders of our boys
were called; and when caught alone by Acreites coming home from school,
we have been in terror of our lives, till we heard some of them say, in a
language used by all sides, air-o-there owes-o-gose e-o-the ooly-o-boos’
ister-o-see. (There goes the bully’s sister.) This language was called Hog
Latin by the boys; but it is found in one of George Borrows’ books, as a
specimen of the Rommany or gypsy language. These fights were not
confined to the boys on each side; after mill-hours the men joined in the
fray, and evenings that should have been better employed were spent in
carrying on this senseless warfare. The authorities interfered, and prevented
these raids of the Acreites upon the school-children, and the warfare was
kept within their own domain. It lasted after this for more than ten years,
and was ended by the “bloody battle” of Suffolk Bridge, in which a young
boy was killed.
The agents were paid only fair salaries, the overseers generally two
dollars a day, and the help all earned good wages. By this it will be seen
that there were no very rich persons in Lowell, nor were there any
“suffering poor,” since every man, woman, and child, (over ten years of
age) could get work, and was paid according to the work each was capable
of doing.
The richest young lady of my time was the daughter of a deceased mill-
owner; her income, it was said, was six hundred dollars a year! And many
of the factory girls made from six to ten dollars a week! out of this, to be
Page 23
sure, they paid their board, which was one dollar and twenty-five cents a
week.[2]
[2] In addition to this, the corporation paid twenty-five cents a week to the
boarding-house keeper, for each operative. But this sum was soon withdrawn, the
girls were obliged to pay it themselves, and this was one of the grievances which
caused the first strike among the Lowell factory operatives.
By this it will be seen that there could not have been much aristocracy of
wealth; but (as in most manufacturing cities to-day), there was a class
feeling, which divided the people, though not their interests. For, as has
been said, the corporation guarded well the interests of its employees; and
as the mill-hands looked to the factories for their support, they worked as
one man (and one woman) to help increase the growing prosperity of the
city, which had given to them a new and permanent means of earning a
livelihood.
The history of Lowell gives a good illustration of the influence of
woman, as an independent class, upon the growth of a town or a
community.
As early as 1836, ten years after its incorporation, Lowell began to show
what the early mill girls and boys could do towards the material prosperity
of a great city. It numbered over 17,000 inhabitants,—an increase of over
15,000 during that time.
In 1848 over one-half of the depositors in the Lowell Institution for
Savings were mill-girls, and over one-third of the whole sum deposited
belonged to them,—in round numbers, $101,992; and the new-made city
showed unmistakable signs of becoming, what it was afterwards called, the
“Manchester of America.” But the money of the operatives alone could not
have so increased the growth and social importance of a city or a locality. It
was the result, as well, of the successful operation of the early factory
system, managed by men who were wise enough to consider the physical,
moral, and mental needs of those who were the source of their wealth.
Free co-educational schools were established in Lowell as early as 1830-
1832, and a rule was made by the several corporations that every child
under fourteen should attend them three months in the year.
week.[2]
[2] In addition to this, the corporation paid twenty-five cents a week to the
boarding-house keeper, for each operative. But this sum was soon withdrawn, the
girls were obliged to pay it themselves, and this was one of the grievances which
caused the first strike among the Lowell factory operatives.
By this it will be seen that there could not have been much aristocracy of
wealth; but (as in most manufacturing cities to-day), there was a class
feeling, which divided the people, though not their interests. For, as has
been said, the corporation guarded well the interests of its employees; and
as the mill-hands looked to the factories for their support, they worked as
one man (and one woman) to help increase the growing prosperity of the
city, which had given to them a new and permanent means of earning a
livelihood.
The history of Lowell gives a good illustration of the influence of
woman, as an independent class, upon the growth of a town or a
community.
As early as 1836, ten years after its incorporation, Lowell began to show
what the early mill girls and boys could do towards the material prosperity
of a great city. It numbered over 17,000 inhabitants,—an increase of over
15,000 during that time.
In 1848 over one-half of the depositors in the Lowell Institution for
Savings were mill-girls, and over one-third of the whole sum deposited
belonged to them,—in round numbers, $101,992; and the new-made city
showed unmistakable signs of becoming, what it was afterwards called, the
“Manchester of America.” But the money of the operatives alone could not
have so increased the growth and social importance of a city or a locality. It
was the result, as well, of the successful operation of the early factory
system, managed by men who were wise enough to consider the physical,
moral, and mental needs of those who were the source of their wealth.
Free co-educational schools were established in Lowell as early as 1830-
1832, and a rule was made by the several corporations that every child
under fourteen should attend them three months in the year.
Page 24
Master Hills taught the North Grammar School, after it occupied its
present site. I remember him in 1835; and I pause when I think of this
teacher, and wonder if, in some other sphere, he remembers whipping a
little girl to overcome her persistent denials of an accusation made against
her, thereby forcing her to tell a lie. She was accused by one of her
schoolmates of taking a one cent multiplication table from her desk, and
tearing it in two. For this slight offence, he, a strong man, unheeding her
denials of the charge, with a heavy strap, struck with his whole strength on
the tender palm of the little hand of a child of scarcely ten years. He
punished her till she could not see, for pain and terror, and then she gave in,
whipped into a lie, and said she did it.
The punishment over she staggered to her seat, thinking that at last it
was all over. But the end was not yet, for she had to learn by this early
experience that one is but the beginning of a sum, and that she must tell
many lies and keep on telling them, in order to maintain her position. Her
little schoolmates said, “Why did you not say sooner that you did it, and
save yourself all that whipping?” She could not tell them the truth, for they
would not believe her. Her dear mother said, “If you wanted another
multiplication table, why did you not ask me for one?” But she could not
even confess the truth to her. Her good aunt accosted her with, “You sinner!
do you not know what becomes of liars?” She could not justify herself to
avert that awful fate, and so she went on throwing out lie after lie (a heavy
ballast), to save herself and to maintain her standing as a liar, till she was
heartily sick of the whole matter, and wished that she had stuck to the truth,
even if the master had killed her.
I have known Master Hills to go secretly behind a boy, who was playing
at his desk, and strike him with a heavy strap across the back. Whipping
was an every-day occurrence, and was done before all the children during
school hours. A boy was made to lie across a chair, and was whipped in that
position—not always through his clothing. Let us charitably hope that this
cruel treatment of children was the fault of the times and of the arbitrary
rule that was thought necessary to govern a community in those days. The
day of children’s rights had not yet dawned.
Master Jacob Graves followed Mr. Hills, and he was the first teacher that
I remember who used moral suasion, and instilled into our minds what
honor among children meant. He taught us to be truthful for truth’s sake, his
present site. I remember him in 1835; and I pause when I think of this
teacher, and wonder if, in some other sphere, he remembers whipping a
little girl to overcome her persistent denials of an accusation made against
her, thereby forcing her to tell a lie. She was accused by one of her
schoolmates of taking a one cent multiplication table from her desk, and
tearing it in two. For this slight offence, he, a strong man, unheeding her
denials of the charge, with a heavy strap, struck with his whole strength on
the tender palm of the little hand of a child of scarcely ten years. He
punished her till she could not see, for pain and terror, and then she gave in,
whipped into a lie, and said she did it.
The punishment over she staggered to her seat, thinking that at last it
was all over. But the end was not yet, for she had to learn by this early
experience that one is but the beginning of a sum, and that she must tell
many lies and keep on telling them, in order to maintain her position. Her
little schoolmates said, “Why did you not say sooner that you did it, and
save yourself all that whipping?” She could not tell them the truth, for they
would not believe her. Her dear mother said, “If you wanted another
multiplication table, why did you not ask me for one?” But she could not
even confess the truth to her. Her good aunt accosted her with, “You sinner!
do you not know what becomes of liars?” She could not justify herself to
avert that awful fate, and so she went on throwing out lie after lie (a heavy
ballast), to save herself and to maintain her standing as a liar, till she was
heartily sick of the whole matter, and wished that she had stuck to the truth,
even if the master had killed her.
I have known Master Hills to go secretly behind a boy, who was playing
at his desk, and strike him with a heavy strap across the back. Whipping
was an every-day occurrence, and was done before all the children during
school hours. A boy was made to lie across a chair, and was whipped in that
position—not always through his clothing. Let us charitably hope that this
cruel treatment of children was the fault of the times and of the arbitrary
rule that was thought necessary to govern a community in those days. The
day of children’s rights had not yet dawned.
Master Jacob Graves followed Mr. Hills, and he was the first teacher that
I remember who used moral suasion, and instilled into our minds what
honor among children meant. He taught us to be truthful for truth’s sake, his
Page 25
rule was mild and pleasant, he never punished with the rod, and his kind,
remonstrating voice was more powerful than any whipping. In later life,
many of his scholars sorrowed with him in his misfortunes, and now his
memory lives in their hearts, a tender and pleasant recollection.
The first church edifice built in Lowell was St. Anne’s. It was built
under Kirk Boott’s reign; and, without regard to the difference of the
religious opinions of the operatives, the Episcopal form of service was
adopted. Every operative on the Merrimack corporation was obliged to pay
thirty-seven and a half cents a month toward the support of this church. This
was considered unjust by the help, many of whom were “dissenters,” and
they complained so loudly at the extortion, which was not in the contract,
that the tax was soon discontinued.
The Freewill Baptist Church was built largely of money belonging to
over one hundred factory girls, who were induced by Elder Thurston’s
promises of large interest to draw their money from the savings-bank, and
place it in his hands. These credulous operatives did not even receive the
interest of their money, but, believing in him as an elder of the church, they
were persuaded, even a second time, to let him have their savings. This
building has had a curious and eventful history, “from grave to gay, from
lively to severe.” According to Mr. Cowley’s history of Lowell, nothing had
succeeded in it; and, to a believer in retributive justice, it would seem as if
even the building deserved to be under a ban till those hard earnings were
restored. The money wasted there represents so much of lost opportunity of
education, lost means of comfort and maintenance, lost ability to keep or
help the dear ones at home.
Early in the history of Lowell, Universalism became popular, and a large
congregation, mostly young people, were soon gathered. This quite
frightened those of certain other sects, and their ministers preached openly
against the new doctrine; discussions and controversies were rife, and
whether there was a hell or not, was the chief topic of the day among the
factory people. That there was not was, of course, the more agreeable, and,
with the fearless ones, the more popular side. There was a very benighted
idea in the minds of many as to what this new religion really was, and
“Infidel,” and “Atheist,” were the names applied by other denominations.
Doctrinal feeling was strong, and young people who went with the “awful
Universalists” received no favor from the other sects. The Unitarians also
remonstrating voice was more powerful than any whipping. In later life,
many of his scholars sorrowed with him in his misfortunes, and now his
memory lives in their hearts, a tender and pleasant recollection.
The first church edifice built in Lowell was St. Anne’s. It was built
under Kirk Boott’s reign; and, without regard to the difference of the
religious opinions of the operatives, the Episcopal form of service was
adopted. Every operative on the Merrimack corporation was obliged to pay
thirty-seven and a half cents a month toward the support of this church. This
was considered unjust by the help, many of whom were “dissenters,” and
they complained so loudly at the extortion, which was not in the contract,
that the tax was soon discontinued.
The Freewill Baptist Church was built largely of money belonging to
over one hundred factory girls, who were induced by Elder Thurston’s
promises of large interest to draw their money from the savings-bank, and
place it in his hands. These credulous operatives did not even receive the
interest of their money, but, believing in him as an elder of the church, they
were persuaded, even a second time, to let him have their savings. This
building has had a curious and eventful history, “from grave to gay, from
lively to severe.” According to Mr. Cowley’s history of Lowell, nothing had
succeeded in it; and, to a believer in retributive justice, it would seem as if
even the building deserved to be under a ban till those hard earnings were
restored. The money wasted there represents so much of lost opportunity of
education, lost means of comfort and maintenance, lost ability to keep or
help the dear ones at home.
Early in the history of Lowell, Universalism became popular, and a large
congregation, mostly young people, were soon gathered. This quite
frightened those of certain other sects, and their ministers preached openly
against the new doctrine; discussions and controversies were rife, and
whether there was a hell or not, was the chief topic of the day among the
factory people. That there was not was, of course, the more agreeable, and,
with the fearless ones, the more popular side. There was a very benighted
idea in the minds of many as to what this new religion really was, and
“Infidel,” and “Atheist,” were the names applied by other denominations.
Doctrinal feeling was strong, and young people who went with the “awful
Universalists” received no favor from the other sects. The Unitarians also
Page 26
came under the ban, but the Universalists were the more condemned; and
the good work they tried to do was hindered in more than one direction by
this unchristian persecution.
As a matter of local history, it may be well to add here, that in its earlier
days Lowell furnished quite a number of distinguished men. Among its
physicians may be mentioned Dr. Elisha Bartlett, who was widely known as
a man of scientific culture and of many accomplishments; the Daltons,
father and sons, later of Boston; and Dr. Gilman Kimball, the celebrated
surgeon. Lieutenant-Governor Huntington also practised medicine there, as
did Dr. John O. Greene, the antiquary. Wendell Phillips was in a law-office,
and John Nesmith, manufacturer, was lieutenant-governor during a part of
Governor Andrew’s term of office. In Freesoil days John G. Whittier edited
a paper there, and John H. Warland and H. Hastings Weld were in the same
profession. Colonel William Schouler began editorial life in Lowell,
assisted by William S. Robinson (“Warrington”), who went from Concord,
Mass., in 1842. Mr. Robinson also published The Lowell American, one of
the first Freesoil papers, from 1849 to 1854. William Worthen, of the firm
of D. Appleton & Co. of New York, was formerly of Lowell, a Worthen
being one of the founders of the city. Warren Colburn of “Colburn’s
Sequel,” the mathematician, was agent of the Merrimack Mills. John P.
Robinson, who was so severely lampooned by the poet Lowell (“John P.
Robinson, he”), moved to Lowell from Dover early in life. The Hon.
Gustavus Vasa Fox, once Assistant Secretary of the Navy, lived with his
mother on the Tremont Corporation. Major-General B. F. Butler was one of
its most widely known citizens. Henry F. Durant, the founder of Wellesley
College, studied law in the office of his father, William Smith, and Major-
General N. P. Banks was bobbin-boy, and afterward editor there. The late
Rev. W. H. Cudworth, and J. W. Hanson, D.D., now of Chicago, were
cousins and Lowell boys, and were both chaplains of Massachusetts
regiments during the Civil War. James McNeil Whistler, the painter, was
born in Lowell, in 1834.
Lowell has never been a book-publishing place; but it is a curious fact
that the first American edition of Hayward’s translation of “Faust” was
published there in 1840 by Daniel Bixby, afterward of New York.
the good work they tried to do was hindered in more than one direction by
this unchristian persecution.
As a matter of local history, it may be well to add here, that in its earlier
days Lowell furnished quite a number of distinguished men. Among its
physicians may be mentioned Dr. Elisha Bartlett, who was widely known as
a man of scientific culture and of many accomplishments; the Daltons,
father and sons, later of Boston; and Dr. Gilman Kimball, the celebrated
surgeon. Lieutenant-Governor Huntington also practised medicine there, as
did Dr. John O. Greene, the antiquary. Wendell Phillips was in a law-office,
and John Nesmith, manufacturer, was lieutenant-governor during a part of
Governor Andrew’s term of office. In Freesoil days John G. Whittier edited
a paper there, and John H. Warland and H. Hastings Weld were in the same
profession. Colonel William Schouler began editorial life in Lowell,
assisted by William S. Robinson (“Warrington”), who went from Concord,
Mass., in 1842. Mr. Robinson also published The Lowell American, one of
the first Freesoil papers, from 1849 to 1854. William Worthen, of the firm
of D. Appleton & Co. of New York, was formerly of Lowell, a Worthen
being one of the founders of the city. Warren Colburn of “Colburn’s
Sequel,” the mathematician, was agent of the Merrimack Mills. John P.
Robinson, who was so severely lampooned by the poet Lowell (“John P.
Robinson, he”), moved to Lowell from Dover early in life. The Hon.
Gustavus Vasa Fox, once Assistant Secretary of the Navy, lived with his
mother on the Tremont Corporation. Major-General B. F. Butler was one of
its most widely known citizens. Henry F. Durant, the founder of Wellesley
College, studied law in the office of his father, William Smith, and Major-
General N. P. Banks was bobbin-boy, and afterward editor there. The late
Rev. W. H. Cudworth, and J. W. Hanson, D.D., now of Chicago, were
cousins and Lowell boys, and were both chaplains of Massachusetts
regiments during the Civil War. James McNeil Whistler, the painter, was
born in Lowell, in 1834.
Lowell has never been a book-publishing place; but it is a curious fact
that the first American edition of Hayward’s translation of “Faust” was
published there in 1840 by Daniel Bixby, afterward of New York.
Page 27
CHAPTER II.
CHILD-LIFE IN THE LOWELL COTTON-MILLS.
In attempting to describe the life and times of the early mill-girls, it has
seemed best for me to write my story in the first person; not so much
because my own experience is of importance, as that it is, in some respects,
typical of that of many others who lived and worked with me.
Our home was in Boston, in Leverett Court, now Cotting Street, where I
was born the year the corner-stone was laid for the Bunker Hill Monument,
as my mother told me always to remember. We lived there until I was nearly
seven years of age, and, although so young, I can remember very vividly
scenes and incidents which took place at that time. We lived under the
shadow of the old jail (near where Wall Street now runs), and we children
used to hear conversation, not meant for small ears, between the prisoners
and the persons in the court who came there to see them.
All the land on which the North Union Station now stands, with the
railway lines connected with it, and also the site of many of the streets,
particularly Lowell Street, was then a part of the Mill-pond, or was
reclaimed from the Bay. The tide came in at the foot of Leverett Court, and
we could look across the water and see the sailing vessels coming and
going. There the down-east wood-coasters landed their freight; many a time
I have gone “chipping” there, and once a generous young skipper offered
me a stick of wood, which I did not dare to take.
In 1831, under the shadow of a great sorrow, which had made her four
children fatherless,—the oldest but seven years of age,—my mother was
left to struggle alone; and, although she tried hard to earn bread enough to
fill our hungry mouths, she could not do it, even with the help of kind
friends. And so it happened that one of her more wealthy neighbors, who
had looked with longing eyes on the one little daughter of the family,
offered to adopt me. But my mother, who had had a hard experience in her
CHILD-LIFE IN THE LOWELL COTTON-MILLS.
In attempting to describe the life and times of the early mill-girls, it has
seemed best for me to write my story in the first person; not so much
because my own experience is of importance, as that it is, in some respects,
typical of that of many others who lived and worked with me.
Our home was in Boston, in Leverett Court, now Cotting Street, where I
was born the year the corner-stone was laid for the Bunker Hill Monument,
as my mother told me always to remember. We lived there until I was nearly
seven years of age, and, although so young, I can remember very vividly
scenes and incidents which took place at that time. We lived under the
shadow of the old jail (near where Wall Street now runs), and we children
used to hear conversation, not meant for small ears, between the prisoners
and the persons in the court who came there to see them.
All the land on which the North Union Station now stands, with the
railway lines connected with it, and also the site of many of the streets,
particularly Lowell Street, was then a part of the Mill-pond, or was
reclaimed from the Bay. The tide came in at the foot of Leverett Court, and
we could look across the water and see the sailing vessels coming and
going. There the down-east wood-coasters landed their freight; many a time
I have gone “chipping” there, and once a generous young skipper offered
me a stick of wood, which I did not dare to take.
In 1831, under the shadow of a great sorrow, which had made her four
children fatherless,—the oldest but seven years of age,—my mother was
left to struggle alone; and, although she tried hard to earn bread enough to
fill our hungry mouths, she could not do it, even with the help of kind
friends. And so it happened that one of her more wealthy neighbors, who
had looked with longing eyes on the one little daughter of the family,
offered to adopt me. But my mother, who had had a hard experience in her
Page 28
youth in living amongst strangers, said, “No; while I have one meal of
victuals a day, I will not part with my children.” I always remembered this
speech because of the word “victuals,” and I wondered for a long time what
this good old Bible word meant.
My father was a carpenter, and some of his fellow-workmen helped my
mother to open a little shop, where she sold small stores, candy, kindling-
wood, and so on, but there was no great income from this, and we soon
became poorer than ever. Dear me! I can see the small shop now, with its
jars of striped candy, its loaves of bread, the room at the back where we all
lived, and my oldest brother (now a “D.D.”) sawing the kindling-wood
which we sold to the neighbors.
That was a hard, cold winter; and for warmth’s sake my mother and her
four children all slept in one bed, two at the foot and three at the head,—but
her richer neighbor could not get the little daughter; and, contrary to all the
modern notions about hygiene, we were a healthful and a robust brood. We
all, except the baby, went to school every day, and Saturday afternoons I
went to a charity school to learn to sew. My mother had never complained
of her poverty in our hearing, and I had accepted the conditions of my life
with a child’s trust, knowing nothing of the relative difference between
poverty and riches. And so I went to the sewing-school, like any other little
girl who was taking lessons in sewing and not as a “charity child;” until a
certain day when something was said by one of the teachers, about me, as a
“poor little girl,”—a thoughtless remark, no doubt, such as may be said to-
day in “charity schools.” When I went home I told my mother that the
teacher said I was poor, and she replied in her sententious manner, “You
need not go there again.”
Shortly after this my mother’s widowed sister, Mrs. Angeline Cudworth,
who kept a factory boarding-house in Lowell, advised her to come to that
city. She secured a house for her, and my mother, with her little brood and
her few household belongings, started for the new factory town.
We went by the canal-boat, The Governor Sullivan, and a long and
tiresome day it was to the weary mother and her four active children,
though the children often varied the scene by walking on the tow-path
under the Lombardy poplars, riding on the gates when the locks were
victuals a day, I will not part with my children.” I always remembered this
speech because of the word “victuals,” and I wondered for a long time what
this good old Bible word meant.
My father was a carpenter, and some of his fellow-workmen helped my
mother to open a little shop, where she sold small stores, candy, kindling-
wood, and so on, but there was no great income from this, and we soon
became poorer than ever. Dear me! I can see the small shop now, with its
jars of striped candy, its loaves of bread, the room at the back where we all
lived, and my oldest brother (now a “D.D.”) sawing the kindling-wood
which we sold to the neighbors.
That was a hard, cold winter; and for warmth’s sake my mother and her
four children all slept in one bed, two at the foot and three at the head,—but
her richer neighbor could not get the little daughter; and, contrary to all the
modern notions about hygiene, we were a healthful and a robust brood. We
all, except the baby, went to school every day, and Saturday afternoons I
went to a charity school to learn to sew. My mother had never complained
of her poverty in our hearing, and I had accepted the conditions of my life
with a child’s trust, knowing nothing of the relative difference between
poverty and riches. And so I went to the sewing-school, like any other little
girl who was taking lessons in sewing and not as a “charity child;” until a
certain day when something was said by one of the teachers, about me, as a
“poor little girl,”—a thoughtless remark, no doubt, such as may be said to-
day in “charity schools.” When I went home I told my mother that the
teacher said I was poor, and she replied in her sententious manner, “You
need not go there again.”
Shortly after this my mother’s widowed sister, Mrs. Angeline Cudworth,
who kept a factory boarding-house in Lowell, advised her to come to that
city. She secured a house for her, and my mother, with her little brood and
her few household belongings, started for the new factory town.
We went by the canal-boat, The Governor Sullivan, and a long and
tiresome day it was to the weary mother and her four active children,
though the children often varied the scene by walking on the tow-path
under the Lombardy poplars, riding on the gates when the locks were
Page 29
swung open, or buying glasses of water at the stopping-places along the
route.
When we reached Lowell, we were carried at once to my aunt’s house,
whose generous spirit had well provided for her hungry relations; and we
children were led into her kitchen, where, on the longest and whitest of
tables, lay, oh, so many loaves of bread!
After our feast of loaves we walked with our mother to the Tremont
Corporation, where we were to live, and at the old No. 5 (which imprint is
still legible over the door), in the first block of tenements then built, I began
my life among factory people. My mother kept forty boarders, most of them
men, mill-hands, and she did all her housework, with what help her children
could give her between schools; for we all, even the baby three years old,
were kept at school. My part in the housework was to wash the dishes, and I
was obliged to stand on a cricket in order to reach the sink!
My mother’s boarders were many of them young men, and usually
farmers’ sons. They were almost invariably of good character and behavior,
and it was a continual pleasure for me and my brothers to associate with
them. I was treated like a little sister, never hearing a word or seeing a look
to remind me that I was not of the same sex as my brothers. I played
checkers with them, sometimes “beating,” and took part in their
conversation, and it never came into my mind that they were not the same
as so many “girls.” A good object-lesson for one who was in the future to
maintain, by voice and pen, her belief in the equality of the sexes!
I had been to school constantly until I was about ten years of age, when
my mother, feeling obliged to have help in her work besides what I could
give, and also needing the money which I could earn, allowed me, at my
urgent request (for I wanted to earn money like the other little girls), to go to
work in the mill. I worked first in the spinning-room as a “doffer.” The
doffers were the very youngest girls, whose work was to doff, or take off,
the full bobbins, and replace them with the empty ones.
I can see myself now, racing down the alley, between the spinning-
frames, carrying in front of me a bobbin-box bigger than I was. These mites
had to be very swift in their movements, so as not to keep the spinning-
frames stopped long, and they worked only about fifteen minutes in every
route.
When we reached Lowell, we were carried at once to my aunt’s house,
whose generous spirit had well provided for her hungry relations; and we
children were led into her kitchen, where, on the longest and whitest of
tables, lay, oh, so many loaves of bread!
After our feast of loaves we walked with our mother to the Tremont
Corporation, where we were to live, and at the old No. 5 (which imprint is
still legible over the door), in the first block of tenements then built, I began
my life among factory people. My mother kept forty boarders, most of them
men, mill-hands, and she did all her housework, with what help her children
could give her between schools; for we all, even the baby three years old,
were kept at school. My part in the housework was to wash the dishes, and I
was obliged to stand on a cricket in order to reach the sink!
My mother’s boarders were many of them young men, and usually
farmers’ sons. They were almost invariably of good character and behavior,
and it was a continual pleasure for me and my brothers to associate with
them. I was treated like a little sister, never hearing a word or seeing a look
to remind me that I was not of the same sex as my brothers. I played
checkers with them, sometimes “beating,” and took part in their
conversation, and it never came into my mind that they were not the same
as so many “girls.” A good object-lesson for one who was in the future to
maintain, by voice and pen, her belief in the equality of the sexes!
I had been to school constantly until I was about ten years of age, when
my mother, feeling obliged to have help in her work besides what I could
give, and also needing the money which I could earn, allowed me, at my
urgent request (for I wanted to earn money like the other little girls), to go to
work in the mill. I worked first in the spinning-room as a “doffer.” The
doffers were the very youngest girls, whose work was to doff, or take off,
the full bobbins, and replace them with the empty ones.
I can see myself now, racing down the alley, between the spinning-
frames, carrying in front of me a bobbin-box bigger than I was. These mites
had to be very swift in their movements, so as not to keep the spinning-
frames stopped long, and they worked only about fifteen minutes in every
Page 30
hour. The rest of the time was their own, and when the overseer was kind
they were allowed to read, knit, or even to go outside the mill-yard to play.
Some of us learned to embroider in crewels, and I still have a lamb
worked on cloth, a relic of those early days, when I was first taught to
improve my time in the good old New England fashion. When not doffing,
we were often allowed to go home, for a time, and thus we were able to
help our mothers in their housework. We were paid two dollars a week; and
how proud I was when my turn came to stand up on the bobbin-box, and
write my name in the paymaster’s book, and how indignant I was when he
asked me if I could “write.” “Of course I can,” said I, and he smiled as he
looked down on me.
The working-hours of all the girls extended from five o’clock in the
morning until seven in the evening, with one-half hour for breakfast and for
dinner. Even the doffers were forced to be on duty nearly fourteen hours a
day, and this was the greatest hardship in the lives of these children. For it
was not until 1842 that the hours of labor for children under twelve years of
age were limited to ten per day; but the “ten-hour law” itself was not passed
until long after some of these little doffers were old enough to appear before
the legislative committee on the subject, and plead, by their presence, for a
reduction of the hours of labor.
I do not recall any particular hardship connected with this life, except
getting up so early in the morning, and to this habit, I never was, and never
shall be, reconciled, for it has taken nearly a lifetime for me to make up the
sleep lost at that early age. But in every other respect it was a pleasant life.
We were not hurried any more than was for our good, and no more work
was required of us than we were able easily to do.
Most of us children lived at home, and we were well fed, drinking both
tea and coffee, and eating substantial meals (besides luncheons) three times
a day. We had very happy hours with the older girls, many of whom treated
us like babies, or talked in a motherly way, and so had a good influence
over us. And in the long winter evenings, when we could not run home
between the doffings, we gathered in groups and told each other stories, and
sung the old-time songs our mothers had sung, such as “Barbara Allen,”
“Lord Lovell,” “Captain Kid,” “Hull’s Victory,” and sometimes a hymn.
they were allowed to read, knit, or even to go outside the mill-yard to play.
Some of us learned to embroider in crewels, and I still have a lamb
worked on cloth, a relic of those early days, when I was first taught to
improve my time in the good old New England fashion. When not doffing,
we were often allowed to go home, for a time, and thus we were able to
help our mothers in their housework. We were paid two dollars a week; and
how proud I was when my turn came to stand up on the bobbin-box, and
write my name in the paymaster’s book, and how indignant I was when he
asked me if I could “write.” “Of course I can,” said I, and he smiled as he
looked down on me.
The working-hours of all the girls extended from five o’clock in the
morning until seven in the evening, with one-half hour for breakfast and for
dinner. Even the doffers were forced to be on duty nearly fourteen hours a
day, and this was the greatest hardship in the lives of these children. For it
was not until 1842 that the hours of labor for children under twelve years of
age were limited to ten per day; but the “ten-hour law” itself was not passed
until long after some of these little doffers were old enough to appear before
the legislative committee on the subject, and plead, by their presence, for a
reduction of the hours of labor.
I do not recall any particular hardship connected with this life, except
getting up so early in the morning, and to this habit, I never was, and never
shall be, reconciled, for it has taken nearly a lifetime for me to make up the
sleep lost at that early age. But in every other respect it was a pleasant life.
We were not hurried any more than was for our good, and no more work
was required of us than we were able easily to do.
Most of us children lived at home, and we were well fed, drinking both
tea and coffee, and eating substantial meals (besides luncheons) three times
a day. We had very happy hours with the older girls, many of whom treated
us like babies, or talked in a motherly way, and so had a good influence
over us. And in the long winter evenings, when we could not run home
between the doffings, we gathered in groups and told each other stories, and
sung the old-time songs our mothers had sung, such as “Barbara Allen,”
“Lord Lovell,” “Captain Kid,” “Hull’s Victory,” and sometimes a hymn.
Page 31
Among the ghost stories I remember some that would delight the hearts
of the “Society for Psychical Research.” The more imaginative ones told of
what they had read in fairy books, or related tales of old castles and
distressed maidens; and the scene of their adventures was sometimes laid
among the foundation stones of the new mill, just building.
And we told each other of our little hopes and desires, and what we
meant to do when we grew up. For we had our aspirations; and one of us,
who danced the “shawl dance,” as she called it, in the spinning-room alley,
for the amusement of her admiring companions, discussed seriously with
another little girl the scheme of their running away together, and joining the
circus. Fortunately, there was a grain of good sense lurking in the mind of
this gay little lassie, with the thought of the mother at home, and the scheme
was not carried out.
There was another little girl, whose mother was suffering with
consumption, and who went out of the mill almost every forenoon, to buy
and cook oysters, which she brought in hot, for her mother’s luncheon. The
mother soon went to her rest, and the little daughter, after tasting the first
bitter experience of life, followed her. Dear Lizzie Osborne! little sister of
my child-soul, such friendship as ours is not often repeated in after life!
Many pathetic stories might be told of these little fatherless mill-children,
who worked near their mothers, and who went hand in hand with them to
and from the mill.
I cannot tell how it happened that some of us knew about the English
factory children, who, it was said, were treated so badly, and were even
whipped by their cruel overseers. But we did know of it, and used to sing,
to a doleful little tune, some verses called, “The Factory Girl’s Last Day.” I
do not remember it well enough to quote it as written, but have refreshed
my memory by reading it lately in Robert Dale Owen’s writings:—
“THE FACTORY GIRL’S LAST DAY.
“’Twas on a winter morning,
The weather wet and wild,
of the “Society for Psychical Research.” The more imaginative ones told of
what they had read in fairy books, or related tales of old castles and
distressed maidens; and the scene of their adventures was sometimes laid
among the foundation stones of the new mill, just building.
And we told each other of our little hopes and desires, and what we
meant to do when we grew up. For we had our aspirations; and one of us,
who danced the “shawl dance,” as she called it, in the spinning-room alley,
for the amusement of her admiring companions, discussed seriously with
another little girl the scheme of their running away together, and joining the
circus. Fortunately, there was a grain of good sense lurking in the mind of
this gay little lassie, with the thought of the mother at home, and the scheme
was not carried out.
There was another little girl, whose mother was suffering with
consumption, and who went out of the mill almost every forenoon, to buy
and cook oysters, which she brought in hot, for her mother’s luncheon. The
mother soon went to her rest, and the little daughter, after tasting the first
bitter experience of life, followed her. Dear Lizzie Osborne! little sister of
my child-soul, such friendship as ours is not often repeated in after life!
Many pathetic stories might be told of these little fatherless mill-children,
who worked near their mothers, and who went hand in hand with them to
and from the mill.
I cannot tell how it happened that some of us knew about the English
factory children, who, it was said, were treated so badly, and were even
whipped by their cruel overseers. But we did know of it, and used to sing,
to a doleful little tune, some verses called, “The Factory Girl’s Last Day.” I
do not remember it well enough to quote it as written, but have refreshed
my memory by reading it lately in Robert Dale Owen’s writings:—
“THE FACTORY GIRL’S LAST DAY.
“’Twas on a winter morning,
The weather wet and wild,
Page 32
Two hours before the dawning
The father roused his child,
Her daily morsel bringing,
The darksome room he paced,
And cried, ‘The bell is ringing—
My hapless darling, haste!’
. . . . . .
The overlooker met her
As to her frame she crept;
And with his thong he beat her,
And cursed her when she wept.
It seemed as she grew weaker,
The threads the oftener broke,
The rapid wheels ran quicker,
And heavier fell the stroke.”
The song goes on to tell the sad story of her death while her “pitying
comrades” were carrying her home to die, and ends:—
“That night a chariot passed her,
While on the ground she lay;
The daughters of her master,
An evening visit pay.
Their tender hearts were sighing,
As negroes’ wrongs were told,
While the white slave was dying
Who gained her father’s gold.”
In contrast with this sad picture, we thought of ourselves as well off, in
our cosey corner of the mill, enjoying ourselves in our own way, with our
good mothers and our warm suppers awaiting us when the going-out bell
should ring.
Holidays came when repairs to the great mill-wheel were going on, or
some late spring freshet caused the shutting down of the mill; these were
The father roused his child,
Her daily morsel bringing,
The darksome room he paced,
And cried, ‘The bell is ringing—
My hapless darling, haste!’
. . . . . .
The overlooker met her
As to her frame she crept;
And with his thong he beat her,
And cursed her when she wept.
It seemed as she grew weaker,
The threads the oftener broke,
The rapid wheels ran quicker,
And heavier fell the stroke.”
The song goes on to tell the sad story of her death while her “pitying
comrades” were carrying her home to die, and ends:—
“That night a chariot passed her,
While on the ground she lay;
The daughters of her master,
An evening visit pay.
Their tender hearts were sighing,
As negroes’ wrongs were told,
While the white slave was dying
Who gained her father’s gold.”
In contrast with this sad picture, we thought of ourselves as well off, in
our cosey corner of the mill, enjoying ourselves in our own way, with our
good mothers and our warm suppers awaiting us when the going-out bell
should ring.
Holidays came when repairs to the great mill-wheel were going on, or
some late spring freshet caused the shutting down of the mill; these were
Page 33
well improved. With what freedom we enjoyed those happy times! My
summer play-house was the woodshed, which my mother always had well
filled; how orderly and with what precision the logs were sawed and piled
with the smooth ends outwards! The catacombs of Paris reminded me of my
old playhouse. And here, in my castle of sawed wood, was my vacation
retreat, where, with my only and beloved wooden doll, I lunched on slices
of apple cut in shape so as to represent what I called “German half-moon
cakes.” I piled up my bits of crockery with sticks of cinnamon to represent
candy, and many other semblances of things, drawn from my mother’s
housekeeping stores.
The yard which led to the shed was always green, and here many half-
holiday duties were performed. We children were expected to scour all the
knives and forks used by the forty men-boarders, and my brothers often
bought themselves off by giving me some trifle, and I was left alone to do
the whole. And what a pile of knives and forks it was! But it was no task,
for did I not have the open yard to work in, with the sky over me, and the
green grass to stand on, as I scrubbed away at my “stent”? I don’t know
why I did not think such long tasks a burden, nor of my work in the mill as
drudgery. Perhaps it was because I expected to do my part towards helping
my mother to get our living, and had never heard her complain of the
hardships of her life.
On other afternoons I went to walk with a playmate, who, like myself,
was full of romantic dreams, along the banks of the Merrimack River,
where the Indians had still their tents, or on Sundays, to see the “new
converts” baptized. These baptizings in the river were very common, as the
tanks in the churches were not considered apostolic by the early Baptists of
Lowell.
Sometimes we rambled by the “race-way” or mill-race, which carried
the water into the flume of the mill, along whose inclining sides grew wild
roses, and the “rock-loving columbine;” and we used to listen to see if we
could hear the blue-bells ring,—this was long before either of us had read a
line of poetry.
The North Grammar school building stood at the base of a hilly ridge of
rocks, down which we coasted in winter, and where in summer, after
school-hours, we had a little cave, where we sometimes hid, and played that
summer play-house was the woodshed, which my mother always had well
filled; how orderly and with what precision the logs were sawed and piled
with the smooth ends outwards! The catacombs of Paris reminded me of my
old playhouse. And here, in my castle of sawed wood, was my vacation
retreat, where, with my only and beloved wooden doll, I lunched on slices
of apple cut in shape so as to represent what I called “German half-moon
cakes.” I piled up my bits of crockery with sticks of cinnamon to represent
candy, and many other semblances of things, drawn from my mother’s
housekeeping stores.
The yard which led to the shed was always green, and here many half-
holiday duties were performed. We children were expected to scour all the
knives and forks used by the forty men-boarders, and my brothers often
bought themselves off by giving me some trifle, and I was left alone to do
the whole. And what a pile of knives and forks it was! But it was no task,
for did I not have the open yard to work in, with the sky over me, and the
green grass to stand on, as I scrubbed away at my “stent”? I don’t know
why I did not think such long tasks a burden, nor of my work in the mill as
drudgery. Perhaps it was because I expected to do my part towards helping
my mother to get our living, and had never heard her complain of the
hardships of her life.
On other afternoons I went to walk with a playmate, who, like myself,
was full of romantic dreams, along the banks of the Merrimack River,
where the Indians had still their tents, or on Sundays, to see the “new
converts” baptized. These baptizings in the river were very common, as the
tanks in the churches were not considered apostolic by the early Baptists of
Lowell.
Sometimes we rambled by the “race-way” or mill-race, which carried
the water into the flume of the mill, along whose inclining sides grew wild
roses, and the “rock-loving columbine;” and we used to listen to see if we
could hear the blue-bells ring,—this was long before either of us had read a
line of poetry.
The North Grammar school building stood at the base of a hilly ridge of
rocks, down which we coasted in winter, and where in summer, after
school-hours, we had a little cave, where we sometimes hid, and played that
Page 34
we were robbers; and together we rehearsed the dramatic scenes in “Alonzo
and Melissa,” “The Children of the Abbey,” or the “Three Spaniards;” we
were turned out of doors with Amanda, we exclaimed “Heavens!” with
Melissa, and when night came on we fled from our play-house pursued by
the dreadful apparition of old Don Padilla through the dark windings of
those old rocks, towards our commonplace home. “Ah!” as some writer has
said, “if one could only add the fine imagination of those early days to the
knowledge and experience of later years, what books might not be written!”
Our home amusements were very original. We had no toys, except a few
homemade articles or devices of our own. I had but a single doll, a wooden-
jointed thing, with red cheeks and staring black eyes. Playing-cards were
tabooed, but my elder brother (the incipient D.D.), who had somehow
learned the game of high-low-jack, set about making a pack. The cards were
cut out of thick yellow pasteboard, the spots and figures were made in ink,
and, to disguise their real character, the names of the suits were changed.
Instead of hearts, diamonds, spades, and clubs, they were called charity,
love, benevolence, and faith. The pasteboard was so thick that all together
the cards made a pile at least two or three feet high, and they had to be
shuffled in sections! He taught my second brother and me the game of high-
low-jack; and, with delightful secrecy, as often as we could steal away, we
played in the attic, keeping the cards hidden, between whiles, in an old hair
trunk. In playing the game we got along very well with the names of the
face-cards,—the “queen of charity,” the “king of love,” and so on; but the
“ten-spot of faith,” and particularly the “two-spot of benevolence” (we had
never heard of the “deuce”) was too much for our sense of humor, and
almost spoiled the “rigor of the game.”
I was a “little doffer” until I became old enough to earn more money;
then I tended a spinning-frame for a little while; and after that I learned, on
the Merrimack corporation, to be a drawing-in girl, which was considered
one of the most desirable employments, as about only a dozen girls were
needed in each mill. We drew in, one by one, the threads of the warp,
through the harness and the reed, and so made the beams ready for the
weaver’s loom. I still have the two hooks I used so long, companions of
many a dreaming hour, and preserve them as the “badge of all my tribe” of
drawing-in girls.
and Melissa,” “The Children of the Abbey,” or the “Three Spaniards;” we
were turned out of doors with Amanda, we exclaimed “Heavens!” with
Melissa, and when night came on we fled from our play-house pursued by
the dreadful apparition of old Don Padilla through the dark windings of
those old rocks, towards our commonplace home. “Ah!” as some writer has
said, “if one could only add the fine imagination of those early days to the
knowledge and experience of later years, what books might not be written!”
Our home amusements were very original. We had no toys, except a few
homemade articles or devices of our own. I had but a single doll, a wooden-
jointed thing, with red cheeks and staring black eyes. Playing-cards were
tabooed, but my elder brother (the incipient D.D.), who had somehow
learned the game of high-low-jack, set about making a pack. The cards were
cut out of thick yellow pasteboard, the spots and figures were made in ink,
and, to disguise their real character, the names of the suits were changed.
Instead of hearts, diamonds, spades, and clubs, they were called charity,
love, benevolence, and faith. The pasteboard was so thick that all together
the cards made a pile at least two or three feet high, and they had to be
shuffled in sections! He taught my second brother and me the game of high-
low-jack; and, with delightful secrecy, as often as we could steal away, we
played in the attic, keeping the cards hidden, between whiles, in an old hair
trunk. In playing the game we got along very well with the names of the
face-cards,—the “queen of charity,” the “king of love,” and so on; but the
“ten-spot of faith,” and particularly the “two-spot of benevolence” (we had
never heard of the “deuce”) was too much for our sense of humor, and
almost spoiled the “rigor of the game.”
I was a “little doffer” until I became old enough to earn more money;
then I tended a spinning-frame for a little while; and after that I learned, on
the Merrimack corporation, to be a drawing-in girl, which was considered
one of the most desirable employments, as about only a dozen girls were
needed in each mill. We drew in, one by one, the threads of the warp,
through the harness and the reed, and so made the beams ready for the
weaver’s loom. I still have the two hooks I used so long, companions of
many a dreaming hour, and preserve them as the “badge of all my tribe” of
drawing-in girls.
Page 35
It may be well to add that, although so many changes have been made in
mill-work, during the last fifty years, by the introduction of machinery, this
part of it still continues to be done by hand, and the drawing-in girl—I saw
her last winter, as in my time—still sits on her high stool, and with her little
hook patiently draws in the thousands of threads, one by one.
mill-work, during the last fifty years, by the introduction of machinery, this
part of it still continues to be done by hand, and the drawing-in girl—I saw
her last winter, as in my time—still sits on her high stool, and with her little
hook patiently draws in the thousands of threads, one by one.
Page 36
CHAPTER III.
THE LITTLE MILL-GIRL’S ALMA MATER.
The education of a child is an all-around process, and he or she owes
only a part of it to school or college training. The child to whom neither
college nor school is open must find his whole education in his
surroundings, and in the life he is forced to lead. As the cotton-factory was
the means of the early schooling of so large a number of men and women,
who, without the opportunity thus afforded, could not have been mentally
so well developed, I love to call it their Alma Mater. For, without this
incentive to labor, this chance to earn extra money and to use it in their own
way, their influence on the times, and also, to a certain extent, on modern
civilization, would certainly have been lost.
I had been to school quite constantly until I was nearly eleven years of
age, and then, after going into the mill, I went to some of the evening
schools that had been established, and which were always well filled with
those who desired to improve their scant education, or to supplement what
they had learned in the village school or academy. Here might often be seen
a little girl puzzling over her sums in Colburn’s Arithmetic, and at her side
another “girl” of fifty poring over her lesson in Pierpont’s National Reader.
Some of these schools were devoted to special studies. I went to a
geography school, where the lessons were repeated in unison in a
monotonous sing-song tone, like this: “Lake Winnipeg! Lake Winnipeg!
Lake Titicaca! Lake Titicaca! Memphremagog! Memphremagog!” and also
to a school where those who fancied they had thoughts were taught by
Newman’s Rhetoric to express them in writing. In this school, the relative
position of the subject and the predicate was not always well taught by the
master; but never to mix a metaphor or to confuse a simile was a lesson he
firmly fixed in the minds of his pupils.
THE LITTLE MILL-GIRL’S ALMA MATER.
The education of a child is an all-around process, and he or she owes
only a part of it to school or college training. The child to whom neither
college nor school is open must find his whole education in his
surroundings, and in the life he is forced to lead. As the cotton-factory was
the means of the early schooling of so large a number of men and women,
who, without the opportunity thus afforded, could not have been mentally
so well developed, I love to call it their Alma Mater. For, without this
incentive to labor, this chance to earn extra money and to use it in their own
way, their influence on the times, and also, to a certain extent, on modern
civilization, would certainly have been lost.
I had been to school quite constantly until I was nearly eleven years of
age, and then, after going into the mill, I went to some of the evening
schools that had been established, and which were always well filled with
those who desired to improve their scant education, or to supplement what
they had learned in the village school or academy. Here might often be seen
a little girl puzzling over her sums in Colburn’s Arithmetic, and at her side
another “girl” of fifty poring over her lesson in Pierpont’s National Reader.
Some of these schools were devoted to special studies. I went to a
geography school, where the lessons were repeated in unison in a
monotonous sing-song tone, like this: “Lake Winnipeg! Lake Winnipeg!
Lake Titicaca! Lake Titicaca! Memphremagog! Memphremagog!” and also
to a school where those who fancied they had thoughts were taught by
Newman’s Rhetoric to express them in writing. In this school, the relative
position of the subject and the predicate was not always well taught by the
master; but never to mix a metaphor or to confuse a simile was a lesson he
firmly fixed in the minds of his pupils.
Page 37
As a result of this particular training, I may say here, that, while I do not
often mix metaphors, I am to this day almost as ignorant of what is called
“grammar” as Dean Swift, who, when he went up to answer for his degree,
said he “could not tell a subject from a predicate;” or even James Whitcomb
Riley, who said he “would not know a nominative if he should meet it on
the street.”
The best practical lesson in the proper use of at least one grammatical
sentence was given to me by my elder brother (not two years older than I)
one day, when I said, “I done it.” “You done it!” said he, taking me by the
shoulder and looking me severely in the face; “Don’t you ever let me hear
you say I done it again, unless you can use have or had before it.” I also
went to singing-school, and became a member of the church choir, and in
this way learned many beautiful hymns that made a lasting impression on
the serious part of my nature.
The discipline our work brought us was of great value. We were obliged
to be in the mill at just such a minute, in every hour, in order to doff our full
bobbins and replace them with empty ones. We went to our meals and
returned at the same hour every day. We worked and played at regular
intervals, and thus our hands became deft, our fingers nimble, our feet
swift, and we were taught daily habits of regularity and of industry; it was,
in fact, a sort of manual training or industrial school.
Some of us were fond of reading, and we read all the books we could
borrow. One of my mother’s boarders, a farmer’s daughter from “the State
of Maine,” had come to Lowell to work, for the express purpose of getting
books, usually novels, to read, that she could not find in her native place.
She read from two to four volumes a week; and we children used to get
them from the circulating library, and return them, for her. In exchange for
this, she allowed us to read her books, while she was at work in the mill;
and what a scurrying there used to be home from school, to get the first
chance at the new book!
It was as good as a fortune to us, and all for six and a quarter cents a
week! In this way I read the novels of Richardson, Madame D’Arblay,
Fielding, Smollett, Cooper, Scott, Captain Marryatt, and many another old
book not included in Mr. Ruskin’s list of “one hundred good books.”
Passing through the alembic of a child’s pure mind, I am not now conscious
often mix metaphors, I am to this day almost as ignorant of what is called
“grammar” as Dean Swift, who, when he went up to answer for his degree,
said he “could not tell a subject from a predicate;” or even James Whitcomb
Riley, who said he “would not know a nominative if he should meet it on
the street.”
The best practical lesson in the proper use of at least one grammatical
sentence was given to me by my elder brother (not two years older than I)
one day, when I said, “I done it.” “You done it!” said he, taking me by the
shoulder and looking me severely in the face; “Don’t you ever let me hear
you say I done it again, unless you can use have or had before it.” I also
went to singing-school, and became a member of the church choir, and in
this way learned many beautiful hymns that made a lasting impression on
the serious part of my nature.
The discipline our work brought us was of great value. We were obliged
to be in the mill at just such a minute, in every hour, in order to doff our full
bobbins and replace them with empty ones. We went to our meals and
returned at the same hour every day. We worked and played at regular
intervals, and thus our hands became deft, our fingers nimble, our feet
swift, and we were taught daily habits of regularity and of industry; it was,
in fact, a sort of manual training or industrial school.
Some of us were fond of reading, and we read all the books we could
borrow. One of my mother’s boarders, a farmer’s daughter from “the State
of Maine,” had come to Lowell to work, for the express purpose of getting
books, usually novels, to read, that she could not find in her native place.
She read from two to four volumes a week; and we children used to get
them from the circulating library, and return them, for her. In exchange for
this, she allowed us to read her books, while she was at work in the mill;
and what a scurrying there used to be home from school, to get the first
chance at the new book!
It was as good as a fortune to us, and all for six and a quarter cents a
week! In this way I read the novels of Richardson, Madame D’Arblay,
Fielding, Smollett, Cooper, Scott, Captain Marryatt, and many another old
book not included in Mr. Ruskin’s list of “one hundred good books.”
Passing through the alembic of a child’s pure mind, I am not now conscious
Page 38
that the reading of the doubtful ones did me any lasting harm. But I should
add that I do not advise such indiscriminate reading among young people,
and there is no need of it, since now there are so many good books, easy of
access, which have not the faults of those I was obliged to read. Then, there
was no choice. To-day, the best of reading, for children and young people,
can be found everywhere.
“Lalla Rookh” was the first poem I ever read, and it awoke in me, not
only a love of poetry, but also a desire to try my own hand at verse-making.
And so the process of education went on, and I, with many another
“little doffer,” had more than one chance to nibble at the root of knowledge.
I had been to school for three months in each year, until I was about thirteen
years old, when my mother, who was now a little better able to do without
my earnings, sent me to the Lowell High School regularly for two years,
adding her constant injunction, “Improve your mind, try and be somebody.”
There I was taught a little of everything, including French and Latin; and I
may say here that my “little learning,” in French at least, proved “a
dangerous thing,” as I had reason to know some years later, when I tried to
speak my book-French in Paris, for it might as well have been Choctaw,
when used as a means of oral communication with the natives of that
fascinating city.
The Lowell high school, in about 1840, was kept in a wooden building
over a butcher’s shop, but soon afterwards the new high school, still in use,
was provided, and it was co-educational. How well I remember some of the
boys and girls, and I recall them with pleasure if not with affection. I could
name them now, and have noted with pride their success in life. A few are
so high above the rest that one would be surprised to know that they
received the principal part of their school education in that little high school
room over the butcher’s shop.
I left the high school when fifteen years of age, my school education
completed; though after that I took private lessons in German, drawing, and
dancing! About this time my elder brother and I made up our minds that our
mother had worked hard long enough, and we prevailed on her to give up
keeping boarders. This she did, and while she remained in Lowell we
supported the home by our earnings. I was obliged to have my breakfast
before daylight in the winter. My mother prepared it over night, and while I
add that I do not advise such indiscriminate reading among young people,
and there is no need of it, since now there are so many good books, easy of
access, which have not the faults of those I was obliged to read. Then, there
was no choice. To-day, the best of reading, for children and young people,
can be found everywhere.
“Lalla Rookh” was the first poem I ever read, and it awoke in me, not
only a love of poetry, but also a desire to try my own hand at verse-making.
And so the process of education went on, and I, with many another
“little doffer,” had more than one chance to nibble at the root of knowledge.
I had been to school for three months in each year, until I was about thirteen
years old, when my mother, who was now a little better able to do without
my earnings, sent me to the Lowell High School regularly for two years,
adding her constant injunction, “Improve your mind, try and be somebody.”
There I was taught a little of everything, including French and Latin; and I
may say here that my “little learning,” in French at least, proved “a
dangerous thing,” as I had reason to know some years later, when I tried to
speak my book-French in Paris, for it might as well have been Choctaw,
when used as a means of oral communication with the natives of that
fascinating city.
The Lowell high school, in about 1840, was kept in a wooden building
over a butcher’s shop, but soon afterwards the new high school, still in use,
was provided, and it was co-educational. How well I remember some of the
boys and girls, and I recall them with pleasure if not with affection. I could
name them now, and have noted with pride their success in life. A few are
so high above the rest that one would be surprised to know that they
received the principal part of their school education in that little high school
room over the butcher’s shop.
I left the high school when fifteen years of age, my school education
completed; though after that I took private lessons in German, drawing, and
dancing! About this time my elder brother and I made up our minds that our
mother had worked hard long enough, and we prevailed on her to give up
keeping boarders. This she did, and while she remained in Lowell we
supported the home by our earnings. I was obliged to have my breakfast
before daylight in the winter. My mother prepared it over night, and while I
Page 39
was cooking and eating it I read such books as Stevens’s “Travels” in
Yucatan and in Mexico, Tasso’s “Jerusalem Delivered,” and “Lights and
Shadows of Scottish Life.” My elder brother was the clerk in the counting-
room of the Tremont Corporation, and the agent, Mr. Charles L. Tilden,—
whom I thank, wherever he may be,—allowed him to carry home at night,
or over Sunday, any book that might be left on his (the agent’s) desk; by
this means I read many a beloved volume of poetry, late into the night and
on Sunday. Longfellow, in particular, I learned almost by heart, and so
retentive is the young memory that I can repeat, even now, whole poems.
I read and studied also at my work; and as this was done by the job, or
beam, if I chose to have a book in my lap, and glance at it at intervals, or
even write a bit, nothing was lost to the “corporation.”
Lucy Larcom, in her “New England Girlhood,” speaks of the windows
in the mill on whose sides were pasted newspaper clippings, which she calls
“window gems.” It was very common for the spinners and weavers to do
this, as they were not allowed to read books openly in the mill; but they
brought their favorite “pieces” of poetry, hymns, and extracts, and pasted
them up over their looms or frames, so that they could glance at them, and
commit them to memory. We little girls were fond of reading these
clippings, and no doubt they were an incentive to our thoughts as well as to
those of the older girls, who went to “The Improvement Circle,” and wrote
compositions.
A year or two after this I attempted poetry, and my verses began to
appear in the newspapers, in one or two Annuals, and later in The Lowell
Offering.
In 1846 I wrote some verses which were published in the Lowell
Journal, and these caused me to make the acquaintance of the sub-editor of
that paper, who afterwards became my life companion. I speak of this here
because, in my early married life, I found the exact help that I needed for
continued education,—the leisure to read good books, sent to my husband
for review, in the quiet of my secluded home. For I had neither the gowns to
wear nor the disposition to go into society, and as my companion was not
willing to go without me, in the long evenings, when the children were in
bed and I was busy making “auld claes look amaist as good as new,” he
Yucatan and in Mexico, Tasso’s “Jerusalem Delivered,” and “Lights and
Shadows of Scottish Life.” My elder brother was the clerk in the counting-
room of the Tremont Corporation, and the agent, Mr. Charles L. Tilden,—
whom I thank, wherever he may be,—allowed him to carry home at night,
or over Sunday, any book that might be left on his (the agent’s) desk; by
this means I read many a beloved volume of poetry, late into the night and
on Sunday. Longfellow, in particular, I learned almost by heart, and so
retentive is the young memory that I can repeat, even now, whole poems.
I read and studied also at my work; and as this was done by the job, or
beam, if I chose to have a book in my lap, and glance at it at intervals, or
even write a bit, nothing was lost to the “corporation.”
Lucy Larcom, in her “New England Girlhood,” speaks of the windows
in the mill on whose sides were pasted newspaper clippings, which she calls
“window gems.” It was very common for the spinners and weavers to do
this, as they were not allowed to read books openly in the mill; but they
brought their favorite “pieces” of poetry, hymns, and extracts, and pasted
them up over their looms or frames, so that they could glance at them, and
commit them to memory. We little girls were fond of reading these
clippings, and no doubt they were an incentive to our thoughts as well as to
those of the older girls, who went to “The Improvement Circle,” and wrote
compositions.
A year or two after this I attempted poetry, and my verses began to
appear in the newspapers, in one or two Annuals, and later in The Lowell
Offering.
In 1846 I wrote some verses which were published in the Lowell
Journal, and these caused me to make the acquaintance of the sub-editor of
that paper, who afterwards became my life companion. I speak of this here
because, in my early married life, I found the exact help that I needed for
continued education,—the leisure to read good books, sent to my husband
for review, in the quiet of my secluded home. For I had neither the gowns to
wear nor the disposition to go into society, and as my companion was not
willing to go without me, in the long evenings, when the children were in
bed and I was busy making “auld claes look amaist as good as new,” he
Page 40
read aloud to me countless books on abstruse political and general subjects,
which I never should have thought of reading for myself.
These are the “books that have helped me.” In fact, of all the books I
have read, I remember but very few that have not helped me. Thus I had the
companionship of a mind more mature, wiser, and less prone to unrealities
than my own; and if it seems to the reader that my story is that of one of the
more fortunate ones among the working-girls of my time, it is because of
this needed help, which I received almost at the beginning of my
womanhood. And for this, as well as for those early days of poverty and
toil, I am devoutly and reverently thankful.
The religious experience of a young person oftentimes forms a large part
of the early education or development; and mine is peculiar, since I am one
of the very few persons, in this country at least, who have been
excommunicated from a Protestant church. And I cannot speak of this event
without showing the strong sectarian tendencies of the time.
As late as 1843-1845 Puritan orthodoxy still held sway over nearly the
whole of New England; and the gloomy doctrines of Jonathan Edwards,
now called his “philosophy,” held a mighty grasp on the minds of the
people, all other denominations being frowned upon. The Episcopal church
was considered “little better than the Catholic,” and the Universalists and
the Unitarians were treated with even less tolerance by the “Evangelicals”
than any sect outside these denominations is treated to-day. The charge
against the Unitarians was that they did not believe all of the Bible, and that
they preached “mere morality rather than religion.”
My mother, who had sat under the preaching of the Rev. Paul Dean, in
Boston, had early drifted away from her hereditary church and its beliefs;
but she had always sent her children to the Congregational church and
Sunday-school, not wishing, perhaps, to run the same risk for their souls
that she was willing to take for her own, thus keeping us on the “safe side,”
as it was called, with regard to our eternal salvation. Consequently, we were
well taught in the belief of a literal devil, in a lake of brimstone and fire,
and in the “wrath of a just God.”
The terrors of an imaginative child’s mind, into which these monstrous
doctrines were poured, can hardly be described, and their lasting effect need
not be dwelt upon. It was natural that young people who had minds of their
which I never should have thought of reading for myself.
These are the “books that have helped me.” In fact, of all the books I
have read, I remember but very few that have not helped me. Thus I had the
companionship of a mind more mature, wiser, and less prone to unrealities
than my own; and if it seems to the reader that my story is that of one of the
more fortunate ones among the working-girls of my time, it is because of
this needed help, which I received almost at the beginning of my
womanhood. And for this, as well as for those early days of poverty and
toil, I am devoutly and reverently thankful.
The religious experience of a young person oftentimes forms a large part
of the early education or development; and mine is peculiar, since I am one
of the very few persons, in this country at least, who have been
excommunicated from a Protestant church. And I cannot speak of this event
without showing the strong sectarian tendencies of the time.
As late as 1843-1845 Puritan orthodoxy still held sway over nearly the
whole of New England; and the gloomy doctrines of Jonathan Edwards,
now called his “philosophy,” held a mighty grasp on the minds of the
people, all other denominations being frowned upon. The Episcopal church
was considered “little better than the Catholic,” and the Universalists and
the Unitarians were treated with even less tolerance by the “Evangelicals”
than any sect outside these denominations is treated to-day. The charge
against the Unitarians was that they did not believe all of the Bible, and that
they preached “mere morality rather than religion.”
My mother, who had sat under the preaching of the Rev. Paul Dean, in
Boston, had early drifted away from her hereditary church and its beliefs;
but she had always sent her children to the Congregational church and
Sunday-school, not wishing, perhaps, to run the same risk for their souls
that she was willing to take for her own, thus keeping us on the “safe side,”
as it was called, with regard to our eternal salvation. Consequently, we were
well taught in the belief of a literal devil, in a lake of brimstone and fire,
and in the “wrath of a just God.”
The terrors of an imaginative child’s mind, into which these monstrous
doctrines were poured, can hardly be described, and their lasting effect need
not be dwelt upon. It was natural that young people who had minds of their
Page 41
own should be attracted to the new doctrine of a Father’s love, as well as to
the ministers who preached it; and thus in a short time the mill girls and
boys made a large part of the congregation of those “unbelieving” sects
which had come to disturb the “ancient solitary reign” of primitive New
England orthodoxy.
I used often to wish that I could go to the Episcopal Sunday-school,
because their little girls were not afraid of the devil, were allowed to dance,
and had so much nicer books in their Sunday-school library. “Little Henry
and his Bearer,” and “The Lady of the Manor,” in which was the story of
“The Beautiful Estelle,” were lent to me; and the last-named was a delight
and an inspiration. But the little “orthodox” girls were not allowed to read
even religious novels; and one of my work-mates, whose name would
surprise the reader, and who afterwards outgrew such prejudices, took me to
task for buying a paper copy of Scott’s “Redgauntlet,” saying, “Why,
Hattie, do you not know that it is a novel?”
We had frequent discussions among ourselves on the different texts of
the Bible, and debated such questions as, “Is it a sin to read novels?” “Is it
right to read secular books on Sunday?” or, “Is it wicked to play cards or
checkers?” By this it will be seen that we were made more familiar with the
form, than with the spirit or the teaching, of Christianity.
In the spring of 1840 there was a great revival in Lowell, and some of
the little girls held prayer-meetings, after school, at each other’s houses, and
many of them “experienced religion.” I went sometimes to these meetings,
and one night, when I was walking home by starlight, for the days were still
short, one of the older girls said to me, “Are you happy?” “Do you love
Jesus?” “Do you want to be saved?”—“Why, yes,” I answered. “Then you
have experienced religion,” said the girl; “you are converted.” I was startled
at the idea, but did not know how to deny it, and I went home in an exalted
state of feeling; and, as I looked into the depths of the heavens above me,
there came to my youthful mind the first glimmer of thought on spiritual
themes.
It was an awakening, but not a conversion, for I had been converted from
nothing to nothing. I was at once claimed as a “young convert,” went to the
church prayer-meeting, told my “experience” as directed, and was put on
probation for admission to the church. Meanwhile, I had been advised not
the ministers who preached it; and thus in a short time the mill girls and
boys made a large part of the congregation of those “unbelieving” sects
which had come to disturb the “ancient solitary reign” of primitive New
England orthodoxy.
I used often to wish that I could go to the Episcopal Sunday-school,
because their little girls were not afraid of the devil, were allowed to dance,
and had so much nicer books in their Sunday-school library. “Little Henry
and his Bearer,” and “The Lady of the Manor,” in which was the story of
“The Beautiful Estelle,” were lent to me; and the last-named was a delight
and an inspiration. But the little “orthodox” girls were not allowed to read
even religious novels; and one of my work-mates, whose name would
surprise the reader, and who afterwards outgrew such prejudices, took me to
task for buying a paper copy of Scott’s “Redgauntlet,” saying, “Why,
Hattie, do you not know that it is a novel?”
We had frequent discussions among ourselves on the different texts of
the Bible, and debated such questions as, “Is it a sin to read novels?” “Is it
right to read secular books on Sunday?” or, “Is it wicked to play cards or
checkers?” By this it will be seen that we were made more familiar with the
form, than with the spirit or the teaching, of Christianity.
In the spring of 1840 there was a great revival in Lowell, and some of
the little girls held prayer-meetings, after school, at each other’s houses, and
many of them “experienced religion.” I went sometimes to these meetings,
and one night, when I was walking home by starlight, for the days were still
short, one of the older girls said to me, “Are you happy?” “Do you love
Jesus?” “Do you want to be saved?”—“Why, yes,” I answered. “Then you
have experienced religion,” said the girl; “you are converted.” I was startled
at the idea, but did not know how to deny it, and I went home in an exalted
state of feeling; and, as I looked into the depths of the heavens above me,
there came to my youthful mind the first glimmer of thought on spiritual
themes.
It was an awakening, but not a conversion, for I had been converted from
nothing to nothing. I was at once claimed as a “young convert,” went to the
church prayer-meeting, told my “experience” as directed, and was put on
probation for admission to the church. Meanwhile, I had been advised not
Page 42
to ask my mother’s consent to this step, because she was a Universalist, and
might object. But I did not follow this advice; and when I told her of my
desire, she simply answered, “If you think it will make you any happier, do
so, but I do not believe you will be satisfied.” I have always been very
thankful to my mother for giving me this freedom in my young life,—
“Not to be followed hourly, watched and noosed,”—
this chance in such an important matter to learn to think and to act for
myself. In fact, she always carried out this principle, and never to my
recollection coerced her children on any important point, but taught them to
“see for themselves.”
When the day came for me to be admitted into the church, I, with many
other little girls, was sprinkled; and, when I stood up to repeat the creed, I
can truly say that I knew no more what were the doctrines to which I was
expected to subscribe, than I did about the Copernican System or the
Differential Calculus. And I might have said, with the disciples at Ephesus,
I “have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.” For,
although I had been regularly to church and to Sunday-school, I had never
seen the Articles of Belief, nor had I been instructed concerning the
doctrines, or the sacredness of the vow I was about to take upon me. Nor,
from the frequent backsliding among the young converts, do I think my
case was a singular one, although, so far as I know, I was the only one who
backslid enough to be excommunicated.
And later, when I was requested to subscribe to the Articles of Belief, I
found I could not accept them, particularly a certain part, which related to
the day of judgment and what would follow thereafter. I have reviewed this
document, and am able to quote the exact words which were a stumbling-
block to me. “We believe ... that at the day of judgment the state of all will
be unalterably fixed, and that the punishment of the wicked and the
happiness of the righteous will be endless.”
When the service was over, I went home, feeling as if I had done
something wrong. I thought of my mother, whom my church people called
an “unbeliever;” of my dear little brother who had been drowned, and
whose soul might be lost, and I was most unhappy. In fact, so serious was I
might object. But I did not follow this advice; and when I told her of my
desire, she simply answered, “If you think it will make you any happier, do
so, but I do not believe you will be satisfied.” I have always been very
thankful to my mother for giving me this freedom in my young life,—
“Not to be followed hourly, watched and noosed,”—
this chance in such an important matter to learn to think and to act for
myself. In fact, she always carried out this principle, and never to my
recollection coerced her children on any important point, but taught them to
“see for themselves.”
When the day came for me to be admitted into the church, I, with many
other little girls, was sprinkled; and, when I stood up to repeat the creed, I
can truly say that I knew no more what were the doctrines to which I was
expected to subscribe, than I did about the Copernican System or the
Differential Calculus. And I might have said, with the disciples at Ephesus,
I “have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.” For,
although I had been regularly to church and to Sunday-school, I had never
seen the Articles of Belief, nor had I been instructed concerning the
doctrines, or the sacredness of the vow I was about to take upon me. Nor,
from the frequent backsliding among the young converts, do I think my
case was a singular one, although, so far as I know, I was the only one who
backslid enough to be excommunicated.
And later, when I was requested to subscribe to the Articles of Belief, I
found I could not accept them, particularly a certain part, which related to
the day of judgment and what would follow thereafter. I have reviewed this
document, and am able to quote the exact words which were a stumbling-
block to me. “We believe ... that at the day of judgment the state of all will
be unalterably fixed, and that the punishment of the wicked and the
happiness of the righteous will be endless.”
When the service was over, I went home, feeling as if I had done
something wrong. I thought of my mother, whom my church people called
an “unbeliever;” of my dear little brother who had been drowned, and
whose soul might be lost, and I was most unhappy. In fact, so serious was I
Page 43
for many days, that no doubt my church friends thought me a most
promising young convert.
Indeed I was converted, but not in the way they supposed; for I had
begun to think on religious subjects, and the more I thought the less I
believed in the doctrines of the church to which I belonged. Doubts of the
goodness of God filled my mind, and unbelief in the Father’s love and
compassion darkened my young life. What a conversion! The beginning of
long years of doubt and of struggle in search of spiritual truths.
After a time I went no more to my church meetings, and began to attend
those of the Universalists; but, though strongly urged, as a “come-outer,” to
join that body, I did not do so, being fearful of subscribing to a belief whose
mysteries I could neither understand nor explain.
Hearing that I was attending the meetings of another denomination, my
church appointed three persons, at least one of whom was a deacon, to labor
with me. They came to our house one evening, and, while my mother and I
sat at our sewing, they plied me with questions relating to my duty as a
church member, and arguments concerning the articles of belief; these I did
not know how to answer, but my mother, who had had some experience in
“religious” disputes, gave text for text, and I remember that, although I
trembled at her boldness, I thought she had the best of it.
Meanwhile, I sat silent, with downcast eyes, and when they threatened
me with excommunication if I did not go to the church meetings, and “fulfil
my covenant,” I mustered up courage to say, with shaking voice, “I do not
believe; I cannot go to your church, even if you do excommunicate me.”
When my Universalist friends heard of this threat of excommunication,
they urged the preparation of a letter to the church, giving my reasons for
non-attendance; and this was published in a Lowell newspaper, July 30,
1842. In this letter, which my elder brother helped me to prepare,—in fact, I
believe wrote the most of it,—several arguments against the Articles of
Belief are given; and the letter closes with a request to “my brothers and
sisters,” to erase my name from “your church books rather than to follow
your usual course, common in cases similar to my own, to excommunicate
the heretic.”
promising young convert.
Indeed I was converted, but not in the way they supposed; for I had
begun to think on religious subjects, and the more I thought the less I
believed in the doctrines of the church to which I belonged. Doubts of the
goodness of God filled my mind, and unbelief in the Father’s love and
compassion darkened my young life. What a conversion! The beginning of
long years of doubt and of struggle in search of spiritual truths.
After a time I went no more to my church meetings, and began to attend
those of the Universalists; but, though strongly urged, as a “come-outer,” to
join that body, I did not do so, being fearful of subscribing to a belief whose
mysteries I could neither understand nor explain.
Hearing that I was attending the meetings of another denomination, my
church appointed three persons, at least one of whom was a deacon, to labor
with me. They came to our house one evening, and, while my mother and I
sat at our sewing, they plied me with questions relating to my duty as a
church member, and arguments concerning the articles of belief; these I did
not know how to answer, but my mother, who had had some experience in
“religious” disputes, gave text for text, and I remember that, although I
trembled at her boldness, I thought she had the best of it.
Meanwhile, I sat silent, with downcast eyes, and when they threatened
me with excommunication if I did not go to the church meetings, and “fulfil
my covenant,” I mustered up courage to say, with shaking voice, “I do not
believe; I cannot go to your church, even if you do excommunicate me.”
When my Universalist friends heard of this threat of excommunication,
they urged the preparation of a letter to the church, giving my reasons for
non-attendance; and this was published in a Lowell newspaper, July 30,
1842. In this letter, which my elder brother helped me to prepare,—in fact, I
believe wrote the most of it,—several arguments against the Articles of
Belief are given; and the letter closes with a request to “my brothers and
sisters,” to erase my name from “your church books rather than to follow
your usual course, common in cases similar to my own, to excommunicate
the heretic.”
Page 44
This request was not heeded, and shortly after a committee of three was
“then appointed to take farther steps;” and this committee reported that they
had “visited and admonished” me without success; and in November, 1842,
the following vote was passed, and is recorded in the church book:—
“Nov. 21, 1842.
Whereas, it appears that Miss Harriet Hanson has violated her covenant
with this church,—first, by repeated and regular absence from the
ordinances of the gospel, second, by embracing sentiments deemed by this
church heretical; and whereas, measures have been taken to reclaim her, but
ineffectual; therefore,
Voted, that we withdraw our fellowship from the said Miss Hanson until
she shall give satisfactory evidence of repentance.”
And thus, at seventeen years of age, I was excommunicated from the
church of my ancestors, and for no fault, no sin, no crime, but simply
because I could not subscribe conscientiously to doctrines which I did not
comprehend. I relate this phase of my youthful experience here in detail,
because it serves to show the methods which were then in use to cast out or
dispose of those members who could not subscribe to the doctrines of the
dominant church of New England.
For some time after this, I was quite in disgrace with some of my work-
mates, and was called a “heretic” and a “child of perdition” by my church
friends. But, as I did not agree, even in this, with their opinions, but went
my “ain gait,” it followed that, although I remained for a time something of
a heretic, I was not an unbeliever in sacred things nor did I prove to be a
“child of perdition.” But this experience made me very unhappy, and gave
me a distaste for religious reading and thinking, and for many years the
Bible was a sealed book to me, until I came to see in the Book, not the letter
of dogma, but rather the spirit of truth and of revelation. This experience
also repressed the humorous side of my nature, which is every one’s
birthright, and made me for a time a sort of youthful cynic; and I allowed
myself to feel a certain contempt for those of my work-mates who, though
they could not give clear reason for their belief, still remained faithful to
their “covenant.”
“then appointed to take farther steps;” and this committee reported that they
had “visited and admonished” me without success; and in November, 1842,
the following vote was passed, and is recorded in the church book:—
“Nov. 21, 1842.
Whereas, it appears that Miss Harriet Hanson has violated her covenant
with this church,—first, by repeated and regular absence from the
ordinances of the gospel, second, by embracing sentiments deemed by this
church heretical; and whereas, measures have been taken to reclaim her, but
ineffectual; therefore,
Voted, that we withdraw our fellowship from the said Miss Hanson until
she shall give satisfactory evidence of repentance.”
And thus, at seventeen years of age, I was excommunicated from the
church of my ancestors, and for no fault, no sin, no crime, but simply
because I could not subscribe conscientiously to doctrines which I did not
comprehend. I relate this phase of my youthful experience here in detail,
because it serves to show the methods which were then in use to cast out or
dispose of those members who could not subscribe to the doctrines of the
dominant church of New England.
For some time after this, I was quite in disgrace with some of my work-
mates, and was called a “heretic” and a “child of perdition” by my church
friends. But, as I did not agree, even in this, with their opinions, but went
my “ain gait,” it followed that, although I remained for a time something of
a heretic, I was not an unbeliever in sacred things nor did I prove to be a
“child of perdition.” But this experience made me very unhappy, and gave
me a distaste for religious reading and thinking, and for many years the
Bible was a sealed book to me, until I came to see in the Book, not the letter
of dogma, but rather the spirit of truth and of revelation. This experience
also repressed the humorous side of my nature, which is every one’s
birthright, and made me for a time a sort of youthful cynic; and I allowed
myself to feel a certain contempt for those of my work-mates who, though
they could not give clear reason for their belief, still remained faithful to
their “covenant.”
Page 45
There were two or three little incidents connected with this episode in
my life that may be of interest. A little later, when I thought of applying for
the position of teaching in a public school, I was advised by a well-meaning
friend not to attempt it, “for,” the friend added, “you will not succeed, for
how can a Universalist pray in her school?”
Several years after my excommunication, when I had come to observe
that religion and “mere morality” do not always go together, I had a final
interview with one of the deacons who had labored with me. He was an
overseer in the room where I worked, and I had noticed his familiar manner
with some of the girls, who did not like it any better than I did; and one day,
when his behavior was unusually offensive, I determined to speak to him
about it.
I called him to my drawing-in frame, where I was sitting at work, and
said to him something like this: “I have hard work to believe that you are
one of those deacons who came to labor with a young girl about belonging
to your church. I don’t think you set the example of good works you then
preached to me.” He gave me a look, but did not answer; and shortly after,
as I might have expected, I received an “honorable discharge” from his
room.
But let me acknowledge one far-reaching benefit that resulted from my
being admitted to the Orthodox church, a benefit which came to me in the
summer of 1895. Because of my baptism, administered so long ago, I was
enabled to officiate as god-mother to my grandchild and namesake, in
Pueblo, Colorado,—one among the first of the little girls born on a political
equality with the little boys of that enlightened State, born, as one may say,
with the ballot in her hand! And to any reader who has an interest in the
final result of my religious experience, I may add, that, as late as 1898, I
became a communicant of the Episcopal Church.
When the time came for me to become engaged to the man of my
choice, having always believed in the old-fashioned idea that there should
be no secrets between persons about to marry, I told him, among my other
shortcomings, as the most serious of all, the story of my excommunication.
To my great surprise, he laughed heartily, derided the whole affair, and
wondered at the serious view I had always taken of it; and later he enjoyed
my life that may be of interest. A little later, when I thought of applying for
the position of teaching in a public school, I was advised by a well-meaning
friend not to attempt it, “for,” the friend added, “you will not succeed, for
how can a Universalist pray in her school?”
Several years after my excommunication, when I had come to observe
that religion and “mere morality” do not always go together, I had a final
interview with one of the deacons who had labored with me. He was an
overseer in the room where I worked, and I had noticed his familiar manner
with some of the girls, who did not like it any better than I did; and one day,
when his behavior was unusually offensive, I determined to speak to him
about it.
I called him to my drawing-in frame, where I was sitting at work, and
said to him something like this: “I have hard work to believe that you are
one of those deacons who came to labor with a young girl about belonging
to your church. I don’t think you set the example of good works you then
preached to me.” He gave me a look, but did not answer; and shortly after,
as I might have expected, I received an “honorable discharge” from his
room.
But let me acknowledge one far-reaching benefit that resulted from my
being admitted to the Orthodox church, a benefit which came to me in the
summer of 1895. Because of my baptism, administered so long ago, I was
enabled to officiate as god-mother to my grandchild and namesake, in
Pueblo, Colorado,—one among the first of the little girls born on a political
equality with the little boys of that enlightened State, born, as one may say,
with the ballot in her hand! And to any reader who has an interest in the
final result of my religious experience, I may add, that, as late as 1898, I
became a communicant of the Episcopal Church.
When the time came for me to become engaged to the man of my
choice, having always believed in the old-fashioned idea that there should
be no secrets between persons about to marry, I told him, among my other
shortcomings, as the most serious of all, the story of my excommunication.
To my great surprise, he laughed heartily, derided the whole affair, and
wondered at the serious view I had always taken of it; and later he enjoyed
Page 46
saying to some of his gentlemen friends, as if it were a good joke, “Did you
know my wife had been excommunicated from the church?”
And I too, long since have learned, that no creed—
“Can fix our doom,
Nor stay the eternal Love from His intent,
While Hope remaining bears her verdant bloom.”
know my wife had been excommunicated from the church?”
And I too, long since have learned, that no creed—
“Can fix our doom,
Nor stay the eternal Love from His intent,
While Hope remaining bears her verdant bloom.”
Page 47
CHAPTER IV.
THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE EARLY FACTORY GIRLS.
When I look back into the factory life of fifty or sixty years ago, I do not
see what is called “a class” of young men and women going to and from
their daily work, like so many ants that cannot be distinguished one from
another; I see them as individuals, with personalities of their own. This one
has about her the atmosphere of her early home. That one is impelled by a
strong and noble purpose. The other,—what she is, has been an influence
for good to me and to all womankind.
Yet they were a class of factory operatives, and were spoken of (as the
same class is spoken of now) as a set of persons who earned their daily
bread, whose condition was fixed, and who must continue to spin and to
weave to the end of their natural existence. Nothing but this was expected
of them, and they were not supposed to be capable of social or mental
improvement. That they could be educated and developed into something
more than mere work-people, was an idea that had not yet entered the
public mind. So little does one class of persons really know about the
thoughts and aspirations of another! It was the good fortune of these early
mill-girls to teach the people of that time that this sort of labor is not
degrading; that the operative is not only “capable of virtue,” but also
capable of self-cultivation.
At the time the Lowell cotton-mills were started, the factory girl was the
lowest among women. In England, and in France particularly, great
injustice had been done to her real character; she was represented as
subjected to influences that could not fail to destroy her purity and self-
respect. In the eyes of her overseer she was but a brute, a slave, to be
beaten, pinched, and pushed about. It was to overcome this prejudice that
such high wages had been offered to women that they might be induced to
become mill-girls, in spite of the opprobrium that still clung to this
“degrading occupation.” At first only a few came; for, though tempted by
THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE EARLY FACTORY GIRLS.
When I look back into the factory life of fifty or sixty years ago, I do not
see what is called “a class” of young men and women going to and from
their daily work, like so many ants that cannot be distinguished one from
another; I see them as individuals, with personalities of their own. This one
has about her the atmosphere of her early home. That one is impelled by a
strong and noble purpose. The other,—what she is, has been an influence
for good to me and to all womankind.
Yet they were a class of factory operatives, and were spoken of (as the
same class is spoken of now) as a set of persons who earned their daily
bread, whose condition was fixed, and who must continue to spin and to
weave to the end of their natural existence. Nothing but this was expected
of them, and they were not supposed to be capable of social or mental
improvement. That they could be educated and developed into something
more than mere work-people, was an idea that had not yet entered the
public mind. So little does one class of persons really know about the
thoughts and aspirations of another! It was the good fortune of these early
mill-girls to teach the people of that time that this sort of labor is not
degrading; that the operative is not only “capable of virtue,” but also
capable of self-cultivation.
At the time the Lowell cotton-mills were started, the factory girl was the
lowest among women. In England, and in France particularly, great
injustice had been done to her real character; she was represented as
subjected to influences that could not fail to destroy her purity and self-
respect. In the eyes of her overseer she was but a brute, a slave, to be
beaten, pinched, and pushed about. It was to overcome this prejudice that
such high wages had been offered to women that they might be induced to
become mill-girls, in spite of the opprobrium that still clung to this
“degrading occupation.” At first only a few came; for, though tempted by
Page 48
the high wages to be regularly paid in “cash,” there were many who still
preferred to go on working at some more genteel employment at seventy-
five cents a week and their board.
But in a short time the prejudice against factory labor wore away, and
the Lowell mills became filled with blooming and energetic New England
women. They were naturally intelligent, had mother-wit, and fell easily into
the ways of their new life. They soon began to associate with those who
formed the community in which they had come to live, and were invited to
their houses. They went to the same church, and sometimes married into
some of the best families. Or if they returned to their secluded homes again,
instead of being looked down upon as “factory girls” by the squire’s or the
lawyer’s family, they were more often welcomed as coming from the
metropolis, bringing new fashions, new books, and new ideas with them.
In 1831 Lowell was little more than a factory village. Several
corporations were started, and the cotton-mills belonging to them were
building. Help was in great demand; and stories were told all over the
country of the new factory town, and the high wages that were offered to all
classes of work-people,—stories that reached the ears of mechanics’ and
farmers’ sons, and gave new life to lonely and dependent women in distant
towns and farmhouses. Into this Yankee El Dorado, these needy people
began to pour by the various modes of travel known to those slow old days.
The stage-coach and the canal-boat came every day, always filled with new
recruits for this army of useful people. The mechanic and machinist came,
each with his home-made chest of tools, and oftentimes his wife and little
ones. The widow came with her little flock and her scanty housekeeping
goods to open a boarding-house or variety store, and so provided a home
for her fatherless children. Many farmers’ daughters came to earn money to
complete their wedding outfit, or buy the bride’s share of housekeeping
articles.
Women with past histories came, to hide their griefs and their identity,
and to earn an honest living in the “sweat of their brow.” Single young men
came, full of hope and life, to get money for an education, or to lift the
mortgage from the home-farm. Troops of young girls came by stages and
baggage-wagons, men often being employed to go to other States and to
Canada, to collect them at so much a head, and deliver them at the factories.
preferred to go on working at some more genteel employment at seventy-
five cents a week and their board.
But in a short time the prejudice against factory labor wore away, and
the Lowell mills became filled with blooming and energetic New England
women. They were naturally intelligent, had mother-wit, and fell easily into
the ways of their new life. They soon began to associate with those who
formed the community in which they had come to live, and were invited to
their houses. They went to the same church, and sometimes married into
some of the best families. Or if they returned to their secluded homes again,
instead of being looked down upon as “factory girls” by the squire’s or the
lawyer’s family, they were more often welcomed as coming from the
metropolis, bringing new fashions, new books, and new ideas with them.
In 1831 Lowell was little more than a factory village. Several
corporations were started, and the cotton-mills belonging to them were
building. Help was in great demand; and stories were told all over the
country of the new factory town, and the high wages that were offered to all
classes of work-people,—stories that reached the ears of mechanics’ and
farmers’ sons, and gave new life to lonely and dependent women in distant
towns and farmhouses. Into this Yankee El Dorado, these needy people
began to pour by the various modes of travel known to those slow old days.
The stage-coach and the canal-boat came every day, always filled with new
recruits for this army of useful people. The mechanic and machinist came,
each with his home-made chest of tools, and oftentimes his wife and little
ones. The widow came with her little flock and her scanty housekeeping
goods to open a boarding-house or variety store, and so provided a home
for her fatherless children. Many farmers’ daughters came to earn money to
complete their wedding outfit, or buy the bride’s share of housekeeping
articles.
Women with past histories came, to hide their griefs and their identity,
and to earn an honest living in the “sweat of their brow.” Single young men
came, full of hope and life, to get money for an education, or to lift the
mortgage from the home-farm. Troops of young girls came by stages and
baggage-wagons, men often being employed to go to other States and to
Canada, to collect them at so much a head, and deliver them at the factories.
Page 49
A very curious sight these country girls presented to young eyes
accustomed to a more modern style of things. When the large covered
baggage-wagon arrived in front of a block on the corporation, they would
descend from it, dressed in various and outlandish fashions, and with their
arms brimful of bandboxes containing all their worldly goods. On each of
these was sewed a card, on which one could read the old-fashioned New
England name of the owner. And sorrowful enough they looked, even to the
fun-loving child who has lived to tell the story; for they had all left their
pleasant country homes to try their fortunes in a great manufacturing town,
and they were homesick even before they landed at the doors of their
boarding-houses. Years after, this scene dwelt in my memory; and whenever
anyone said anything about being homesick, there rose before me the
picture of a young girl with a sorrowful face and a big tear in each eye,
clambering down the steps at the rear of a great covered wagon, holding
fast to a cloth-covered bandbox, drawn up at the top with a string, on which
was sewed a paper bearing the name of Plumy Clay!
Some of these girls brought diminutive hair trunks covered with the skin
of calves, spotted in dun and white, even as when they did skip and play in
daisy-blooming meads. And when several of them were set together in front
of one of the blocks, they looked like their living counterparts, reposing at
noontide in the adjacent field. One of this kind of trunks has been handed
down to me as an heirloom. The hair is worn off in patches; it cannot be
invigorated, and it is now become a hairless heirloom. Within its hide-
bound sides are safely stowed away the love-letters of a past generation,—
love-letters that agitated the hearts of the grandparents of to-day; and I
wonder that their resistless ardor has not long ago burst its wrinkled sides. It
is relegated to distant attics, with its ancient crony, “ye bandbox,” to enjoy
an honored and well-earned repose.
Ah me! when some of us, its contemporaries, are also past our
usefulness, gone clean out of fashion, may we also be as resigned, yea, as
willing, to be laid quietly on some attic shelf!
These country girls had queer names, which added to the singularity of
their appearance. Samantha, Triphena, Plumy, Kezia, Aseneth, Elgardy,
Leafy, Ruhamah, Lovey, Almaretta, Sarepta, and Florilla were among them.
accustomed to a more modern style of things. When the large covered
baggage-wagon arrived in front of a block on the corporation, they would
descend from it, dressed in various and outlandish fashions, and with their
arms brimful of bandboxes containing all their worldly goods. On each of
these was sewed a card, on which one could read the old-fashioned New
England name of the owner. And sorrowful enough they looked, even to the
fun-loving child who has lived to tell the story; for they had all left their
pleasant country homes to try their fortunes in a great manufacturing town,
and they were homesick even before they landed at the doors of their
boarding-houses. Years after, this scene dwelt in my memory; and whenever
anyone said anything about being homesick, there rose before me the
picture of a young girl with a sorrowful face and a big tear in each eye,
clambering down the steps at the rear of a great covered wagon, holding
fast to a cloth-covered bandbox, drawn up at the top with a string, on which
was sewed a paper bearing the name of Plumy Clay!
Some of these girls brought diminutive hair trunks covered with the skin
of calves, spotted in dun and white, even as when they did skip and play in
daisy-blooming meads. And when several of them were set together in front
of one of the blocks, they looked like their living counterparts, reposing at
noontide in the adjacent field. One of this kind of trunks has been handed
down to me as an heirloom. The hair is worn off in patches; it cannot be
invigorated, and it is now become a hairless heirloom. Within its hide-
bound sides are safely stowed away the love-letters of a past generation,—
love-letters that agitated the hearts of the grandparents of to-day; and I
wonder that their resistless ardor has not long ago burst its wrinkled sides. It
is relegated to distant attics, with its ancient crony, “ye bandbox,” to enjoy
an honored and well-earned repose.
Ah me! when some of us, its contemporaries, are also past our
usefulness, gone clean out of fashion, may we also be as resigned, yea, as
willing, to be laid quietly on some attic shelf!
These country girls had queer names, which added to the singularity of
their appearance. Samantha, Triphena, Plumy, Kezia, Aseneth, Elgardy,
Leafy, Ruhamah, Lovey, Almaretta, Sarepta, and Florilla were among them.
Page 50
Their dialect was also very peculiar. On the broken English and Scotch
of their ancestors was ingrafted the nasal Yankee twang; so that many of
them, when they had just come daown, spoke a language almost
unintelligible. But the severe discipline and ridicule which met them was as
good as a school education, and they were soon taught the “city way of
speaking.”
Their dress was also peculiar, and was of the plainest of homespun, cut
in such an old-fashioned style that each young girl looked as if she had
borrowed her grandmother’s gown. Their only head-covering was a shawl,
which was pinned under the chin; but after the first pay-day, a “shaker” (or
“scooter”) sunbonnet usually replaced this primitive head-gear of their rural
life.
But the early factory girls were not all country girls. There were others
also, who had been taught that “work is no disgrace.” There were some who
came to Lowell solely on account of the social or literary advantages to be
found there. They lived in secluded parts of New England, where books
were scarce, and there was no cultivated society. They had comfortable
homes, and did not perhaps need the money they would earn; but they
longed to see this new “City of Spindles,” of which they had heard so much
from their neighbors and friends, who had gone there to work.
And the fame of the circulating libraries, that were soon opened, drew
them and kept them there, when no other inducement would have been
sufficient.
The laws relating to women were such, that a husband could claim his
wife wherever he found her, and also the children she was trying to shield
from his influence; and I have seen more than one poor woman skulk
behind her loom or her frame when visitors were approaching the end of the
aisle where she worked. Some of these were known under assumed names,
to prevent their husbands from trusteeing their wages. It was a very
common thing for a male person of a certain kind to do this, thus depriving
his wife of all her wages, perhaps, month after month. The wages of minor
children could be trusteed, unless the children (being fourteen years of age)
were given their time. Women’s wages were also trusteed for the debts of
their husbands, and children’s for the debts of their parents.
of their ancestors was ingrafted the nasal Yankee twang; so that many of
them, when they had just come daown, spoke a language almost
unintelligible. But the severe discipline and ridicule which met them was as
good as a school education, and they were soon taught the “city way of
speaking.”
Their dress was also peculiar, and was of the plainest of homespun, cut
in such an old-fashioned style that each young girl looked as if she had
borrowed her grandmother’s gown. Their only head-covering was a shawl,
which was pinned under the chin; but after the first pay-day, a “shaker” (or
“scooter”) sunbonnet usually replaced this primitive head-gear of their rural
life.
But the early factory girls were not all country girls. There were others
also, who had been taught that “work is no disgrace.” There were some who
came to Lowell solely on account of the social or literary advantages to be
found there. They lived in secluded parts of New England, where books
were scarce, and there was no cultivated society. They had comfortable
homes, and did not perhaps need the money they would earn; but they
longed to see this new “City of Spindles,” of which they had heard so much
from their neighbors and friends, who had gone there to work.
And the fame of the circulating libraries, that were soon opened, drew
them and kept them there, when no other inducement would have been
sufficient.
The laws relating to women were such, that a husband could claim his
wife wherever he found her, and also the children she was trying to shield
from his influence; and I have seen more than one poor woman skulk
behind her loom or her frame when visitors were approaching the end of the
aisle where she worked. Some of these were known under assumed names,
to prevent their husbands from trusteeing their wages. It was a very
common thing for a male person of a certain kind to do this, thus depriving
his wife of all her wages, perhaps, month after month. The wages of minor
children could be trusteed, unless the children (being fourteen years of age)
were given their time. Women’s wages were also trusteed for the debts of
their husbands, and children’s for the debts of their parents.
Page 51
As an instance, my mother had some financial difficulties when I was
fifteen years old, and to save herself and me from annoyance, she gave me
my time. The document reads as follows:—
“Be it known that I, Harriet Hanson, of Lowell, in consideration that my
minor daughter Harriet J. has taken upon herself the whole burden of her
own support, and has undertaken and agreed to maintain herself
henceforward without expense to me, do hereby release and quitclaim unto
her all profits and wages which she may hereafter earn or acquire by her
skill or labor in any occupation,—and do hereby disclaim all right to collect
or interfere with the same. And I do give and release unto her the absolute
control and disposal of her own time according to her own discretion,
without interference from me. It being understood that I am not to be
chargeable hereafter with any expense on her account.
(Signed) Harriet Hanson.
July 2, 1840.”
It must be remembered that at this date woman had no property rights. A
widow could be left without her share of her husband’s (or the family)
property, a legal “incumbrance” to his estate. A father could make his will
without reference to his daughter’s share of the inheritance. He usually left
her a home on the farm as long as she remained single. A woman was not
supposed to be capable of spending her own or of using other people’s
money. In Massachusetts, before 1840, a woman could not legally be
treasurer of her own sewing-society, unless some man were responsible for
her.
The law took no cognizance of woman as a money-spender. She was a
ward, an appendage, a relict. Thus it happened, that if a woman did not
choose to marry, or, when left a widow, to re-marry, she had no choice but
to enter one of the few employments open to her, or to become a burden on
the charity of some relative.
In almost every New England home could be found one or more of these
women, sometimes welcome, more often unwelcome, and leading joyless,
and in many instances unsatisfactory, lives. The cotton-factory was a great
opening to these lonely and dependent women. From a condition
fifteen years old, and to save herself and me from annoyance, she gave me
my time. The document reads as follows:—
“Be it known that I, Harriet Hanson, of Lowell, in consideration that my
minor daughter Harriet J. has taken upon herself the whole burden of her
own support, and has undertaken and agreed to maintain herself
henceforward without expense to me, do hereby release and quitclaim unto
her all profits and wages which she may hereafter earn or acquire by her
skill or labor in any occupation,—and do hereby disclaim all right to collect
or interfere with the same. And I do give and release unto her the absolute
control and disposal of her own time according to her own discretion,
without interference from me. It being understood that I am not to be
chargeable hereafter with any expense on her account.
(Signed) Harriet Hanson.
July 2, 1840.”
It must be remembered that at this date woman had no property rights. A
widow could be left without her share of her husband’s (or the family)
property, a legal “incumbrance” to his estate. A father could make his will
without reference to his daughter’s share of the inheritance. He usually left
her a home on the farm as long as she remained single. A woman was not
supposed to be capable of spending her own or of using other people’s
money. In Massachusetts, before 1840, a woman could not legally be
treasurer of her own sewing-society, unless some man were responsible for
her.
The law took no cognizance of woman as a money-spender. She was a
ward, an appendage, a relict. Thus it happened, that if a woman did not
choose to marry, or, when left a widow, to re-marry, she had no choice but
to enter one of the few employments open to her, or to become a burden on
the charity of some relative.
In almost every New England home could be found one or more of these
women, sometimes welcome, more often unwelcome, and leading joyless,
and in many instances unsatisfactory, lives. The cotton-factory was a great
opening to these lonely and dependent women. From a condition
Page 52
approaching pauperism they were at once placed above want; they could
earn money, and spend it as they pleased; and could gratify their tastes and
desires without restraint, and without rendering an account to anybody. At
last they had found a place in the universe; they were no longer obliged to
finish out their faded lives mere burdens to male relatives. Even the time of
these women was their own, on Sundays and in the evening after the day’s
work was done. For the first time in this country woman’s labor had a
money value. She had become not only an earner and a producer, but also a
spender of money, a recognized factor in the political economy of her time.
And thus a long upward step in our material civilization was taken; woman
had begun to earn and hold her own money, and through its aid had learned
to think and to act for herself.
Among the older women who sought this new employment were very
many lonely and dependent ones, such as used to be mentioned in old wills
as “incumbrances” and “relicts,” and to whom a chance of earning money
was indeed a new revelation. How well I remember some of these solitary
ones! As a child of eleven years, I often made fun of them—for children do
not see the pathetic side of human life—and imitated their limp carriage and
inelastic gait. I can see them now, even after sixty years, just as they looked,
—depressed, modest, mincing, hardly daring to look one in the face, so shy
and sylvan had been their lives. But after the first pay-day came, and they
felt the jingle of silver in their pockets, and had begun to feel its mercurial
influence, their bowed heads were lifted, their necks seemed braced with
steel, they looked you in the face, sang blithely among their looms or
frames, and walked with elastic step to and from their work. And when
Sunday came, homespun was no longer their only wear; and how sedately
gay in their new attire they walked to church, and how proudly they
dropped their silver fourpences into the contribution-box! It seemed as if a
great hope impelled them,—the harbinger of the new era that was about to
dawn for them and for all women-kind.
In passing, let me not forget to pay a tribute, also, to those noble single
and widowed women, who are “set solitary in families,” but whose
presence cements the domestic fabric, and whose influence is unseen and
oftentimes unappreciated, until they are taken away and the integral part of
the old home-life begins to crumble.
earn money, and spend it as they pleased; and could gratify their tastes and
desires without restraint, and without rendering an account to anybody. At
last they had found a place in the universe; they were no longer obliged to
finish out their faded lives mere burdens to male relatives. Even the time of
these women was their own, on Sundays and in the evening after the day’s
work was done. For the first time in this country woman’s labor had a
money value. She had become not only an earner and a producer, but also a
spender of money, a recognized factor in the political economy of her time.
And thus a long upward step in our material civilization was taken; woman
had begun to earn and hold her own money, and through its aid had learned
to think and to act for herself.
Among the older women who sought this new employment were very
many lonely and dependent ones, such as used to be mentioned in old wills
as “incumbrances” and “relicts,” and to whom a chance of earning money
was indeed a new revelation. How well I remember some of these solitary
ones! As a child of eleven years, I often made fun of them—for children do
not see the pathetic side of human life—and imitated their limp carriage and
inelastic gait. I can see them now, even after sixty years, just as they looked,
—depressed, modest, mincing, hardly daring to look one in the face, so shy
and sylvan had been their lives. But after the first pay-day came, and they
felt the jingle of silver in their pockets, and had begun to feel its mercurial
influence, their bowed heads were lifted, their necks seemed braced with
steel, they looked you in the face, sang blithely among their looms or
frames, and walked with elastic step to and from their work. And when
Sunday came, homespun was no longer their only wear; and how sedately
gay in their new attire they walked to church, and how proudly they
dropped their silver fourpences into the contribution-box! It seemed as if a
great hope impelled them,—the harbinger of the new era that was about to
dawn for them and for all women-kind.
In passing, let me not forget to pay a tribute, also, to those noble single
and widowed women, who are “set solitary in families,” but whose
presence cements the domestic fabric, and whose influence is unseen and
oftentimes unappreciated, until they are taken away and the integral part of
the old home-life begins to crumble.
Page 53
Except in rare instances, the rights of the early mill-girls were secure.
They were subject to no extortion, if they did extra work they were always
paid in full, and their own account of labor done by the piece was always
accepted. They kept the figures, and were paid accordingly. This was
notably the case with the weavers and drawing-in girls. Though the hours of
labor were long, they were not over-worked; they were obliged to tend no
more looms and frames than they could easily take care of, and they had
plenty of time to sit and rest. I have known a girl to sit idle twenty or thirty
minutes at a time. They were not driven, and their work-a-day life was
made easy. They were treated with consideration by their employers, and
there was a feeling of respectful equality between them. The most favored
of the girls were sometimes invited to the houses of the dignitaries of the
mills, showing that the line of social division was not rigidly maintained.
Their life in the factory was made pleasant to them. In those days there
was no need of advocating the doctrine of the proper relation between
employer and employed. Help was too valuable to be ill-treated. If these
early agents, or overseers, had been disposed to exercise undue authority, or
to establish unjust or arbitrary laws, the high character of the operatives,
and the fact that women employees were scarce would have prevented it. A
certain agent of one of the first corporations in Lowell (an old sea-captain)
said to one of his boarding-house keepers, “I should like to rule my help as
I used to rule my sailors, but so many of them are women I do not dare to
do it.”
The knowledge of the antecedents of these operatives was the safeguard
of their liberties. The majority of them were as well born as their
“overlookers,” if not better; and they were also far better educated.
The agents and overseers were usually married men, with families of
growing sons and daughters. They were members, and sometimes deacons,
of the church, and teachers in the same Sunday-school with the girls
employed under them. They were generally of good morals and temperate
habits, and often exercised a good influence over their help. The feeling that
the agents and overseers were interested in their welfare caused the girls, in
turn, to feel an interest in the work for which their employers were
responsible. The conscientious among them took as much pride in spinning
a smooth thread, drawing in a perfect web, or in making good cloth, as they
would have done if the material had been for their own wearing. And thus
They were subject to no extortion, if they did extra work they were always
paid in full, and their own account of labor done by the piece was always
accepted. They kept the figures, and were paid accordingly. This was
notably the case with the weavers and drawing-in girls. Though the hours of
labor were long, they were not over-worked; they were obliged to tend no
more looms and frames than they could easily take care of, and they had
plenty of time to sit and rest. I have known a girl to sit idle twenty or thirty
minutes at a time. They were not driven, and their work-a-day life was
made easy. They were treated with consideration by their employers, and
there was a feeling of respectful equality between them. The most favored
of the girls were sometimes invited to the houses of the dignitaries of the
mills, showing that the line of social division was not rigidly maintained.
Their life in the factory was made pleasant to them. In those days there
was no need of advocating the doctrine of the proper relation between
employer and employed. Help was too valuable to be ill-treated. If these
early agents, or overseers, had been disposed to exercise undue authority, or
to establish unjust or arbitrary laws, the high character of the operatives,
and the fact that women employees were scarce would have prevented it. A
certain agent of one of the first corporations in Lowell (an old sea-captain)
said to one of his boarding-house keepers, “I should like to rule my help as
I used to rule my sailors, but so many of them are women I do not dare to
do it.”
The knowledge of the antecedents of these operatives was the safeguard
of their liberties. The majority of them were as well born as their
“overlookers,” if not better; and they were also far better educated.
The agents and overseers were usually married men, with families of
growing sons and daughters. They were members, and sometimes deacons,
of the church, and teachers in the same Sunday-school with the girls
employed under them. They were generally of good morals and temperate
habits, and often exercised a good influence over their help. The feeling that
the agents and overseers were interested in their welfare caused the girls, in
turn, to feel an interest in the work for which their employers were
responsible. The conscientious among them took as much pride in spinning
a smooth thread, drawing in a perfect web, or in making good cloth, as they
would have done if the material had been for their own wearing. And thus
Page 54
was practised, long before it was preached, that principle of true political
economy,—the just relation, the mutual interest, that ought to exist between
employers and employed.
Those of the mill-girls who had homes generally worked from eight to
ten months in the year; the rest of the time was spent with parents or
friends. A few taught school during the summer months.
When we left the mill, or changed our place of work from one
corporation to another, we were given an “honorable discharge.” Mine, of
which I am still quite proud, is dated the year of my marriage, and is as
follows:—
“Harriet J. Hanson has been employed in the Boott Cotton Mills, in a
dressing-room, twenty-five months, and is honorably discharged.
(Signed) J. F. Trott.
Lowell, July 25, 1848.”
The chief characteristics of the early mill-girls may be briefly
mentioned, as showing the material of which this new community of
working-women was composed. Concerning their personal appearance, I
am able to quote from a magazine article written by the poet John G.
Whittier, then a resident of Lowell. He thus describes,—
“THE FACTORY GIRLS OF LOWELL.
“Acres of girlhood, beauty reckoned by the square rod,—or miles by
long measure! the young, the graceful, the gay,—the flowers gathered from
a thousand hillsides and green valleys of New England, fair unveiled Nuns
of Industry, Sisters of Thrift, and are ye not also Sisters of Charity
dispensing comfort and hope and happiness around many a hearthstone of
your native hills, making sad faces cheerful, and hallowing age and poverty
with the sunshine of your youth and love! Who shall sneer at your calling?
Who shall count your vocation otherwise than noble and ennobling?”
Of their literary and studious habits, Professor A. P. Peabody, of Harvard
University, gives his opinion in an article written not long ago in the
economy,—the just relation, the mutual interest, that ought to exist between
employers and employed.
Those of the mill-girls who had homes generally worked from eight to
ten months in the year; the rest of the time was spent with parents or
friends. A few taught school during the summer months.
When we left the mill, or changed our place of work from one
corporation to another, we were given an “honorable discharge.” Mine, of
which I am still quite proud, is dated the year of my marriage, and is as
follows:—
“Harriet J. Hanson has been employed in the Boott Cotton Mills, in a
dressing-room, twenty-five months, and is honorably discharged.
(Signed) J. F. Trott.
Lowell, July 25, 1848.”
The chief characteristics of the early mill-girls may be briefly
mentioned, as showing the material of which this new community of
working-women was composed. Concerning their personal appearance, I
am able to quote from a magazine article written by the poet John G.
Whittier, then a resident of Lowell. He thus describes,—
“THE FACTORY GIRLS OF LOWELL.
“Acres of girlhood, beauty reckoned by the square rod,—or miles by
long measure! the young, the graceful, the gay,—the flowers gathered from
a thousand hillsides and green valleys of New England, fair unveiled Nuns
of Industry, Sisters of Thrift, and are ye not also Sisters of Charity
dispensing comfort and hope and happiness around many a hearthstone of
your native hills, making sad faces cheerful, and hallowing age and poverty
with the sunshine of your youth and love! Who shall sneer at your calling?
Who shall count your vocation otherwise than noble and ennobling?”
Of their literary and studious habits, Professor A. P. Peabody, of Harvard
University, gives his opinion in an article written not long ago in the
Page 55
Atlantic Monthly. He says, “During the palmy days of The Lowell Offering I
used every winter to lecture for the Lowell Lyceum. Not amusement, but
instruction, was then the lecturer’s aim.... The Lowell Hall was always
crowded, and four-fifths of the audience were factory-girls. When the
lecturer entered, almost every girl had a book in her hand, and was intent
upon it. When he rose, the book was laid aside, and paper and pencil taken
instead; and there were very few who did not carry home full notes of what
they had heard. I have never seen anywhere so assiduous note-taking. No,
not even in a college class, ... as in that assembly of young women, laboring
for their subsistence.”
To introduce a more practical side of their character I will quote an
extract from a letter received not long ago from a gentleman in the Detroit
Public Library, which says, “The factory-girls went to Lowell from the hills
of Vermont when I was a boy, numbers of them from every town in my
county (Windsor); and it was considered something of a distinction to have
worked for ‘the corporation,’ and brought home some hard cash, which in
many and many cases went to help lift a mortgage on the farm, or to buy
something needed for the comfort of the old folks, or to send a younger
brother or sister to the Academy. I knew several of these girls who brought
home purses from Lowell which looked big in those days, and I recall one
who is still living in my native town of Pomfret.”
It may be added here, that the majority of the mill-girls made just as
good use of their money, so newly earned, and of whose value they had
hitherto known so little. They were necessarily industrious. They were also
frugal and saving. It was their custom on the first day of every month, after
paying their board-bill ($1.25 a week), to put their wages in the savings-
bank. There the money stayed, on interest, until they withdrew it, to carry
home or to use for a special purpose. It is easy to see how much good this
sum would do in a rural community where money, as a means of exchange,
had been scarce. Into the barren homes many of them had left it went like a
quiet stream, carrying with it beauty and refreshment. The mortgage was
lifted from the homestead; the farmhouse was painted; the barn rebuilt;
modern improvements (including Mrs. Child’s “Frugal Housewife”—the
first American cook-book) were introduced into the mother’s kitchen, and
books and newspapers began to ornament the sitting-room table.
used every winter to lecture for the Lowell Lyceum. Not amusement, but
instruction, was then the lecturer’s aim.... The Lowell Hall was always
crowded, and four-fifths of the audience were factory-girls. When the
lecturer entered, almost every girl had a book in her hand, and was intent
upon it. When he rose, the book was laid aside, and paper and pencil taken
instead; and there were very few who did not carry home full notes of what
they had heard. I have never seen anywhere so assiduous note-taking. No,
not even in a college class, ... as in that assembly of young women, laboring
for their subsistence.”
To introduce a more practical side of their character I will quote an
extract from a letter received not long ago from a gentleman in the Detroit
Public Library, which says, “The factory-girls went to Lowell from the hills
of Vermont when I was a boy, numbers of them from every town in my
county (Windsor); and it was considered something of a distinction to have
worked for ‘the corporation,’ and brought home some hard cash, which in
many and many cases went to help lift a mortgage on the farm, or to buy
something needed for the comfort of the old folks, or to send a younger
brother or sister to the Academy. I knew several of these girls who brought
home purses from Lowell which looked big in those days, and I recall one
who is still living in my native town of Pomfret.”
It may be added here, that the majority of the mill-girls made just as
good use of their money, so newly earned, and of whose value they had
hitherto known so little. They were necessarily industrious. They were also
frugal and saving. It was their custom on the first day of every month, after
paying their board-bill ($1.25 a week), to put their wages in the savings-
bank. There the money stayed, on interest, until they withdrew it, to carry
home or to use for a special purpose. It is easy to see how much good this
sum would do in a rural community where money, as a means of exchange,
had been scarce. Into the barren homes many of them had left it went like a
quiet stream, carrying with it beauty and refreshment. The mortgage was
lifted from the homestead; the farmhouse was painted; the barn rebuilt;
modern improvements (including Mrs. Child’s “Frugal Housewife”—the
first American cook-book) were introduced into the mother’s kitchen, and
books and newspapers began to ornament the sitting-room table.
Page 56
Some of the mill-girls helped maintain widowed mothers, or drunken,
incompetent, or invalid fathers. Many of them educated the younger
children of the family, and young men were sent to college with the money
furnished by the untiring industry of their women relatives.
Indeed, the most prevailing incentive to our labor was to secure the
means of education for some male member of the family. To make a
gentleman of a brother or a son, to give him a college education, was the
dominant thought in the minds of a great many of these provident mill-girls.
I have known more than one to give every cent of her wages, month after
month, to her brother, that he might get the education necessary to enter
some profession. I have known a mother to work years in this way for her
boy. I have known women to educate by their earnings young men who
were not sons or relatives. There are men now living who were helped to an
education by the wages of the early mill-girls.
In speaking of this subject, Mr. Thomas Wentworth Higginson says,—
“I think it was the late President Walker who told me that in his
judgment one-quarter of the men in Harvard College were being carried
through by the special self-denial and sacrifices of women. I cannot answer
for the ratio; but I can testify to having been an instance of this myself, and
to having known a never-ending series of such cases of self-devotion.”
Lowell, in this respect, was indeed a remarkable town, and it might be
said of it, as of Thrums in “Auld Licht Idyls,” “There are scores and scores
of houses in it that have sent their sons to college (by what a struggle),
some to make their way to the front in their professions, and others,
perhaps, despite their broadcloth, never to be a patch upon their parents.”
The early mill-girls were religious by nature and by Puritan inheritance,
true daughters of those men and women who, as some one has said, “were
as devoted to education as they were to religion;” for they planted the
church and the schoolhouse side by side. On entering the mill, each one was
obliged to sign a “regulation paper” which required her to attend regularly
some place of public worship. They were of many denominations. In one
boarding-house that I knew, there were girls belonging to eight different
religious sects.
incompetent, or invalid fathers. Many of them educated the younger
children of the family, and young men were sent to college with the money
furnished by the untiring industry of their women relatives.
Indeed, the most prevailing incentive to our labor was to secure the
means of education for some male member of the family. To make a
gentleman of a brother or a son, to give him a college education, was the
dominant thought in the minds of a great many of these provident mill-girls.
I have known more than one to give every cent of her wages, month after
month, to her brother, that he might get the education necessary to enter
some profession. I have known a mother to work years in this way for her
boy. I have known women to educate by their earnings young men who
were not sons or relatives. There are men now living who were helped to an
education by the wages of the early mill-girls.
In speaking of this subject, Mr. Thomas Wentworth Higginson says,—
“I think it was the late President Walker who told me that in his
judgment one-quarter of the men in Harvard College were being carried
through by the special self-denial and sacrifices of women. I cannot answer
for the ratio; but I can testify to having been an instance of this myself, and
to having known a never-ending series of such cases of self-devotion.”
Lowell, in this respect, was indeed a remarkable town, and it might be
said of it, as of Thrums in “Auld Licht Idyls,” “There are scores and scores
of houses in it that have sent their sons to college (by what a struggle),
some to make their way to the front in their professions, and others,
perhaps, despite their broadcloth, never to be a patch upon their parents.”
The early mill-girls were religious by nature and by Puritan inheritance,
true daughters of those men and women who, as some one has said, “were
as devoted to education as they were to religion;” for they planted the
church and the schoolhouse side by side. On entering the mill, each one was
obliged to sign a “regulation paper” which required her to attend regularly
some place of public worship. They were of many denominations. In one
boarding-house that I knew, there were girls belonging to eight different
religious sects.
Page 57
In 1843, there were in Lowell fourteen regularly organized religious
societies. Ten of these constituted a “Sabbath School Union,” which
consisted of over five thousand scholars and teachers; three-fourths of the
scholars, and a large proportion of the teachers, were mill-girls. Once a
year, every Fourth of July, this “Sabbath School Union,” each section, or
division, under its own sectarian banner, marched in procession to the grove
on Chapel Hill, where a picnic was held, with lemonade, and long speeches
by the ministers of the different churches,—speeches which the little boys
and girls did not seem to think were made to be listened to.
The mill-girls went regularly to meeting and “Sabbath-school;” and
every Sunday the streets of Lowell were alive with neatly dressed young
women, going or returning therefrom. Their fine appearance on “the
Sabbath” was often spoken of by strangers visiting Lowell.
Dr. Scoresby, in his “American Factories and their Operatives,” (with
selections from The Lowell Offering,) holds up the Lowell mill-girls to their
sister operatives of Bradford, England, as an example of neatness and good
behavior. Indeed, it was a pretty sight to see so many wide-awake young
girls in the bloom of life, clad in their holiday dresses,—
“Whose delicate feet to the Temple of God,
Seemed to move as if wings had carried them there.”
The morals of these girls were uniformly good. The regulation paper,
before spoken of, required each one to be of good moral character; and if
any one proved to be disreputable, she was very soon turned out of the mill.
Their standard of behavior was high, and the majority kept aloof from those
who were suspected of wrong-doing. They had, perhaps, less temptation
than the working-girls of to-day, since they were not required to dress
beyond their means, and comfortable homes were provided by their
employers, where they could board cheaply. Their surroundings were pure,
and the whole atmosphere of their boarding-houses was as refined as that of
their own homes. They expected men to treat them with courtesy; they
looked forward to becoming the wives of good men. Their attitude was that
of the German Fräulein, who said, “Treat every maiden with respect, for
you do not know whose wife she will be.”
societies. Ten of these constituted a “Sabbath School Union,” which
consisted of over five thousand scholars and teachers; three-fourths of the
scholars, and a large proportion of the teachers, were mill-girls. Once a
year, every Fourth of July, this “Sabbath School Union,” each section, or
division, under its own sectarian banner, marched in procession to the grove
on Chapel Hill, where a picnic was held, with lemonade, and long speeches
by the ministers of the different churches,—speeches which the little boys
and girls did not seem to think were made to be listened to.
The mill-girls went regularly to meeting and “Sabbath-school;” and
every Sunday the streets of Lowell were alive with neatly dressed young
women, going or returning therefrom. Their fine appearance on “the
Sabbath” was often spoken of by strangers visiting Lowell.
Dr. Scoresby, in his “American Factories and their Operatives,” (with
selections from The Lowell Offering,) holds up the Lowell mill-girls to their
sister operatives of Bradford, England, as an example of neatness and good
behavior. Indeed, it was a pretty sight to see so many wide-awake young
girls in the bloom of life, clad in their holiday dresses,—
“Whose delicate feet to the Temple of God,
Seemed to move as if wings had carried them there.”
The morals of these girls were uniformly good. The regulation paper,
before spoken of, required each one to be of good moral character; and if
any one proved to be disreputable, she was very soon turned out of the mill.
Their standard of behavior was high, and the majority kept aloof from those
who were suspected of wrong-doing. They had, perhaps, less temptation
than the working-girls of to-day, since they were not required to dress
beyond their means, and comfortable homes were provided by their
employers, where they could board cheaply. Their surroundings were pure,
and the whole atmosphere of their boarding-houses was as refined as that of
their own homes. They expected men to treat them with courtesy; they
looked forward to becoming the wives of good men. Their attitude was that
of the German Fräulein, who said, “Treat every maiden with respect, for
you do not know whose wife she will be.”
Page 58
But there were exceptions to the general rule,—just enough to prove the
doctrine of averages; there were girls who came to the mill to work whom
no one knew anything about, but they did not stay long, the life there being
“too clean for them.”
The health of the girls was good. The regularity and simplicity of their
lives, and the plain and substantial food provided for them, kept them free
from illness. From their Puritan ancestry they had inherited sound bodies
and a fair share of endurance. Fevers and similar diseases were rare among
them; they had no time to pet small ailments; the boarding-house mother
was often both nurse and doctor, and so the physician’s fee was saved. It
may be said that, at that time, there was but one pathy and no “faith cures”
nor any “science” to be supported by the many diseases “that flesh is heir
to.”
By reading the weekly newspapers the girls became interested in public
events; they knew all about the Mexican war, and the anti-slavery cause had
its adherents among them. Lectures on the doctrine of Fourier were read, or
listened to, but none of them were “carried away” with the idea of spending
their lives in large “phalansteries,” as they seemed too much like cotton-
factories to be models for their own future housekeeping.
The Brook Farm experiment was familiar to some of them; but the fault
of this scheme was apparent to the practical ones who foresaw that a few
would have to do all the manual labor and that an undue share would
naturally fall to those who had already contracted the working-habit.
Mrs. Amelia Bloomer, one of the early pioneers of the dress-reform
movement, found followers in Lowell; and parlor meetings were held at
some of the boarding-houses to discuss the feasibility of this great
revolution in the style of woman’s dress. The Lowell Journal of 1850 states
that on the Fourth of July a party of “Bloomerites” walked in the procession
through the public streets, and The London Punch embellished its pages
with a neat cartoon, a fashion-plate showing the different styles of the
Bloomer costume. This first attempt at a reform in woman’s dress was
ridiculed out of existence by “public opinion;” but from it has been evolved
the modern bicycle costume, now worn by women cyclers.
It seems to have been the fashion of the mill-girls to appear in
procession on all public occasions. Mr. Cowley, in his “History of Lowell,”
doctrine of averages; there were girls who came to the mill to work whom
no one knew anything about, but they did not stay long, the life there being
“too clean for them.”
The health of the girls was good. The regularity and simplicity of their
lives, and the plain and substantial food provided for them, kept them free
from illness. From their Puritan ancestry they had inherited sound bodies
and a fair share of endurance. Fevers and similar diseases were rare among
them; they had no time to pet small ailments; the boarding-house mother
was often both nurse and doctor, and so the physician’s fee was saved. It
may be said that, at that time, there was but one pathy and no “faith cures”
nor any “science” to be supported by the many diseases “that flesh is heir
to.”
By reading the weekly newspapers the girls became interested in public
events; they knew all about the Mexican war, and the anti-slavery cause had
its adherents among them. Lectures on the doctrine of Fourier were read, or
listened to, but none of them were “carried away” with the idea of spending
their lives in large “phalansteries,” as they seemed too much like cotton-
factories to be models for their own future housekeeping.
The Brook Farm experiment was familiar to some of them; but the fault
of this scheme was apparent to the practical ones who foresaw that a few
would have to do all the manual labor and that an undue share would
naturally fall to those who had already contracted the working-habit.
Mrs. Amelia Bloomer, one of the early pioneers of the dress-reform
movement, found followers in Lowell; and parlor meetings were held at
some of the boarding-houses to discuss the feasibility of this great
revolution in the style of woman’s dress. The Lowell Journal of 1850 states
that on the Fourth of July a party of “Bloomerites” walked in the procession
through the public streets, and The London Punch embellished its pages
with a neat cartoon, a fashion-plate showing the different styles of the
Bloomer costume. This first attempt at a reform in woman’s dress was
ridiculed out of existence by “public opinion;” but from it has been evolved
the modern bicycle costume, now worn by women cyclers.
It seems to have been the fashion of the mill-girls to appear in
procession on all public occasions. Mr. Cowley, in his “History of Lowell,”
Page 59
speaks of President Jackson’s visit to that city in 1833. He says: “On the
day the President came, all the lady operatives turned out to meet him. They
walked in procession, like troops of liveried angels clothed in white [with
green-fringed parasols], with cannons booming, drums beating, banners
flying, handkerchiefs waving, etc. The old hero was not more moved by the
bullets that whistled round him in the battle of New Orleans than by the
exhilarating spectacle here presented, and remarked, ‘They are very pretty
women, by the Eternal!’”
day the President came, all the lady operatives turned out to meet him. They
walked in procession, like troops of liveried angels clothed in white [with
green-fringed parasols], with cannons booming, drums beating, banners
flying, handkerchiefs waving, etc. The old hero was not more moved by the
bullets that whistled round him in the battle of New Orleans than by the
exhilarating spectacle here presented, and remarked, ‘They are very pretty
women, by the Eternal!’”
Page 60
CHAPTER V.
CHARACTERISTICS (CONTINUED).
One of the first strikes of cotton-factory operatives that ever took place
in this country was that in Lowell, in October, 1836. When it was
announced that the wages were to be cut down, great indignation was felt,
and it was decided to strike, en masse. This was done. The mills were shut
down, and the girls went in procession from their several corporations to the
“grove” on Chapel Hill, and listened to “incendiary” speeches from early
labor reformers.
One of the girls stood on a pump, and gave vent to the feelings of her
companions in a neat speech, declaring that it was their duty to resist all
attempts at cutting down the wages. This was the first time a woman had
spoken in public in Lowell, and the event caused surprise and consternation
among her audience.
Cutting down the wages was not their only grievance, nor the only cause
of this strike. Hitherto the corporations had paid twenty-five cents a week
towards the board of each operative, and now it was their purpose to have
the girls pay the sum; and this, in addition to the cut in the wages, would
make a difference of at least one dollar a week. It was estimated that as
many as twelve or fifteen hundred girls turned out, and walked in
procession through the streets. They had neither flags nor music, but sang
songs, a favorite (but rather inappropriate) one being a parody on “I won’t
be a nun.”
“Oh! isn’t it a pity, such a pretty girl as I—
Should be sent to the factory to pine away and die?
Oh! I cannot be a slave,
I will not be a slave,
For I’m so fond of liberty
CHARACTERISTICS (CONTINUED).
One of the first strikes of cotton-factory operatives that ever took place
in this country was that in Lowell, in October, 1836. When it was
announced that the wages were to be cut down, great indignation was felt,
and it was decided to strike, en masse. This was done. The mills were shut
down, and the girls went in procession from their several corporations to the
“grove” on Chapel Hill, and listened to “incendiary” speeches from early
labor reformers.
One of the girls stood on a pump, and gave vent to the feelings of her
companions in a neat speech, declaring that it was their duty to resist all
attempts at cutting down the wages. This was the first time a woman had
spoken in public in Lowell, and the event caused surprise and consternation
among her audience.
Cutting down the wages was not their only grievance, nor the only cause
of this strike. Hitherto the corporations had paid twenty-five cents a week
towards the board of each operative, and now it was their purpose to have
the girls pay the sum; and this, in addition to the cut in the wages, would
make a difference of at least one dollar a week. It was estimated that as
many as twelve or fifteen hundred girls turned out, and walked in
procession through the streets. They had neither flags nor music, but sang
songs, a favorite (but rather inappropriate) one being a parody on “I won’t
be a nun.”
“Oh! isn’t it a pity, such a pretty girl as I—
Should be sent to the factory to pine away and die?
Oh! I cannot be a slave,
I will not be a slave,
For I’m so fond of liberty
Page 61
That I cannot be a slave.”
My own recollection of this first strike (or “turn out” as it was called) is
very vivid. I worked in a lower room, where I had heard the proposed strike
fully, if not vehemently, discussed; I had been an ardent listener to what was
said against this attempt at “oppression” on the part of the corporation, and
naturally I took sides with the strikers. When the day came on which the
girls were to turn out, those in the upper rooms started first, and so many of
them left that our mill was at once shut down. Then, when the girls in my
room stood irresolute, uncertain what to do, asking each other, “Would
you?” or “Shall we turn out?” and not one of them having the courage to
lead off, I, who began to think they would not go out, after all their talk,
became impatient, and started on ahead, saying, with childish bravado, “I
don’t care what you do, I am going to turn out, whether any one else does or
not;” and I marched out, and was followed by the others.
As I looked back at the long line that followed me, I was more proud
than I have ever been since at any success I may have achieved, and more
proud than I shall ever be again until my own beloved State gives to its
women citizens the right of suffrage.
The agent of the corporation where I then worked took some small
revenges on the supposed ringleaders; on the principle of sending the
weaker to the wall, my mother was turned away from her boarding-house,
that functionary saying, “Mrs. Hanson, you could not prevent the older girls
from turning out, but your daughter is a child, and her you could control.”
It is hardly necessary to say that so far as results were concerned this
strike did no good. The dissatisfaction of the operatives subsided, or burned
itself out, and though the authorities did not accede to their demands, the
majority returned to their work, and the corporation went on cutting down
the wages.
And after a time, as the wages became more and more reduced, the best
portion of the girls left and went to their homes, or to the other
employments that were fast opening to women, until there were very few of
the old guard left; and thus the status of the factory population of New
England gradually became what we know it to be to-day.
My own recollection of this first strike (or “turn out” as it was called) is
very vivid. I worked in a lower room, where I had heard the proposed strike
fully, if not vehemently, discussed; I had been an ardent listener to what was
said against this attempt at “oppression” on the part of the corporation, and
naturally I took sides with the strikers. When the day came on which the
girls were to turn out, those in the upper rooms started first, and so many of
them left that our mill was at once shut down. Then, when the girls in my
room stood irresolute, uncertain what to do, asking each other, “Would
you?” or “Shall we turn out?” and not one of them having the courage to
lead off, I, who began to think they would not go out, after all their talk,
became impatient, and started on ahead, saying, with childish bravado, “I
don’t care what you do, I am going to turn out, whether any one else does or
not;” and I marched out, and was followed by the others.
As I looked back at the long line that followed me, I was more proud
than I have ever been since at any success I may have achieved, and more
proud than I shall ever be again until my own beloved State gives to its
women citizens the right of suffrage.
The agent of the corporation where I then worked took some small
revenges on the supposed ringleaders; on the principle of sending the
weaker to the wall, my mother was turned away from her boarding-house,
that functionary saying, “Mrs. Hanson, you could not prevent the older girls
from turning out, but your daughter is a child, and her you could control.”
It is hardly necessary to say that so far as results were concerned this
strike did no good. The dissatisfaction of the operatives subsided, or burned
itself out, and though the authorities did not accede to their demands, the
majority returned to their work, and the corporation went on cutting down
the wages.
And after a time, as the wages became more and more reduced, the best
portion of the girls left and went to their homes, or to the other
employments that were fast opening to women, until there were very few of
the old guard left; and thus the status of the factory population of New
England gradually became what we know it to be to-day.
Page 62
Some of us took part in a political campaign, for the first time, in 1840,
when William H. Harrison, the first Whig President, was elected; we went
to the political meetings, sat in the gallery, heard speeches against Van
Buren and the Democratic party, and helped sing the great campaign song
beginning:—
“Oh have you heard the news of late?”
the refrain of which was:
“Tippecanoe and Tyler too,
Oh with them we’ll beat little Van, Van,
Van is a used-up man.”
And we named our sunbonnets “log-cabins,” and set our teacups (we drank
from saucers then) in little glass tea-plates, with log-cabins impressed on
the bottom. The part the Lowell mill-girls took in these and similar events
serves to show how wide-awake and up to date many of these middle-
century working-women were.
Among the fads of those days may be mentioned those of the “water-
cure” and the “Grahamite.” The former was a theory of doctoring by means
of cold water, used as packs, daily baths, and immoderate drinks. Quite a
number of us adopted this practice, and one at least has not even yet wholly
abandoned it.
Several members of my mother’s family adopted “Professor” Graham’s
regimen, and for a few months we ate no meat, nor, as he said, “anything
that had life in it.” It was claimed that this would regenerate the race; that
by following a certain line of diet, a person would live longer, do better
work, and be able to endure any hardship, in fact, that not what we were,
but what we ate, would be the making of us. Two young men, whom I
knew, made their boasts that they had “walked from Boston to Lowell on an
apple.”
We ate fruit, vegetables, and unleavened or whole-wheat bread, baked in
little round pats (“bullets,” my mother called them), and without butter;
there were no relishes. I soon got tired of the feeling of “goneness” this diet
when William H. Harrison, the first Whig President, was elected; we went
to the political meetings, sat in the gallery, heard speeches against Van
Buren and the Democratic party, and helped sing the great campaign song
beginning:—
“Oh have you heard the news of late?”
the refrain of which was:
“Tippecanoe and Tyler too,
Oh with them we’ll beat little Van, Van,
Van is a used-up man.”
And we named our sunbonnets “log-cabins,” and set our teacups (we drank
from saucers then) in little glass tea-plates, with log-cabins impressed on
the bottom. The part the Lowell mill-girls took in these and similar events
serves to show how wide-awake and up to date many of these middle-
century working-women were.
Among the fads of those days may be mentioned those of the “water-
cure” and the “Grahamite.” The former was a theory of doctoring by means
of cold water, used as packs, daily baths, and immoderate drinks. Quite a
number of us adopted this practice, and one at least has not even yet wholly
abandoned it.
Several members of my mother’s family adopted “Professor” Graham’s
regimen, and for a few months we ate no meat, nor, as he said, “anything
that had life in it.” It was claimed that this would regenerate the race; that
by following a certain line of diet, a person would live longer, do better
work, and be able to endure any hardship, in fact, that not what we were,
but what we ate, would be the making of us. Two young men, whom I
knew, made their boasts that they had “walked from Boston to Lowell on an
apple.”
We ate fruit, vegetables, and unleavened or whole-wheat bread, baked in
little round pats (“bullets,” my mother called them), and without butter;
there were no relishes. I soon got tired of the feeling of “goneness” this diet
Page 63
gave me; I found that although I might eat a pint of mashed potato, and the
same quantity of squash, it was as if I had not dined, and I gave up the
experiment. But my elder brother, who had carried to the extremest extreme
this “potato gospel,” as Carlyle called it, induced my mother to make his
Thanksgiving squash-pie after a receipt of his own. The crust was made of
Indian meal and water, and the filling was of squash, water, and sugar! And
he ate it, and called it good. But I thought then, and still think, that his
enjoyment of the eating was in the principle rather than in the pie.
A few of the girls were interested in phrenology; and we had our heads
examined by Professor Fowler, who, if not the first, was the chief exponent
of this theory in Lowell. He went about into all the schools, examining
children’s heads. Mine, he said, “lacked veneration;” and this I supposed
was an awful thing, because my teacher looked so reproachfully at me when
the professor said it.
A few were interested in Mesmerism; and those of us who had the power
to make ourselves en rapport with others tried experiments on “subjects,”
and sometimes held meetings in the evening for that purpose.
The life in the boarding-houses was very agreeable. These houses
belonged to the corporation, and were usually kept by widows (mothers of
mill-girls), who were often the friends and advisers of their boarders.
Among these may be mentioned the mothers of Lucy Larcom; the Hon.
Gustavus Vasa Fox, once Assistant Secretary of the Navy; John W. Hanson,
D.D.; the Rev. W. H. Cudworth; Major General B. F. Butler; and several
others.
Each house was a village or community of itself. There fifty or sixty
young women from different parts of New England met and lived together.
When not at their work, by natural selection they sat in groups in their
chambers, or in a corner of the large dining-room, busy at some agreeable
employment; or they wrote letters, read, studied, or sewed, for, as a rule,
they were their own seamstresses and dressmakers.
It is refreshing to remember their simplicity of dress; they wore no
ruffles and very few ornaments. It is true that some of them had gold
watches and gold pencils, but they were worn only on grand occasions; as a
rule, the early mill-girls were not of that class that is said to be “always
same quantity of squash, it was as if I had not dined, and I gave up the
experiment. But my elder brother, who had carried to the extremest extreme
this “potato gospel,” as Carlyle called it, induced my mother to make his
Thanksgiving squash-pie after a receipt of his own. The crust was made of
Indian meal and water, and the filling was of squash, water, and sugar! And
he ate it, and called it good. But I thought then, and still think, that his
enjoyment of the eating was in the principle rather than in the pie.
A few of the girls were interested in phrenology; and we had our heads
examined by Professor Fowler, who, if not the first, was the chief exponent
of this theory in Lowell. He went about into all the schools, examining
children’s heads. Mine, he said, “lacked veneration;” and this I supposed
was an awful thing, because my teacher looked so reproachfully at me when
the professor said it.
A few were interested in Mesmerism; and those of us who had the power
to make ourselves en rapport with others tried experiments on “subjects,”
and sometimes held meetings in the evening for that purpose.
The life in the boarding-houses was very agreeable. These houses
belonged to the corporation, and were usually kept by widows (mothers of
mill-girls), who were often the friends and advisers of their boarders.
Among these may be mentioned the mothers of Lucy Larcom; the Hon.
Gustavus Vasa Fox, once Assistant Secretary of the Navy; John W. Hanson,
D.D.; the Rev. W. H. Cudworth; Major General B. F. Butler; and several
others.
Each house was a village or community of itself. There fifty or sixty
young women from different parts of New England met and lived together.
When not at their work, by natural selection they sat in groups in their
chambers, or in a corner of the large dining-room, busy at some agreeable
employment; or they wrote letters, read, studied, or sewed, for, as a rule,
they were their own seamstresses and dressmakers.
It is refreshing to remember their simplicity of dress; they wore no
ruffles and very few ornaments. It is true that some of them had gold
watches and gold pencils, but they were worn only on grand occasions; as a
rule, the early mill-girls were not of that class that is said to be “always
Page 64
suffering for a breast-pin.” Though their dress was so simple and so plain,
yet it was so tasteful that they were often accused of looking like ladies; the
complaint was sometimes made that no one could tell the difference in
church between the factory-girls and the daughters of some of the first
families in the city.
Mrs. Sarah J. Hale, in The Lady’s Book, in 1842, speaking of the
impossibility of considering dress a mark of distinction, says: “Many of the
factory-girls wear gold watches and an imitation at least of all the
ornaments which grace the daughters of our most opulent citizens.”
The boarding-houses were considered so attractive that strangers, by
invitation, often came to look in upon them, and see for themselves how the
mill-girls lived. Dickens, in his “American Notes,” speaks with surprise of
their home life. He says, “There is a piano in a great many of the boarding-
houses, and nearly all the young ladies subscribe to circulating libraries.”
There was a feeling of esprit de corps among these households; any
advantage secured to one of the number was usually shared by others
belonging to her set or group. Books were exchanged, letters from home
were read, and “pieces,” intended for the Improvement Circle, were
presented for friendly criticism.
There was always a best room in the boarding-house, to entertain callers
in; but if any of the girls had a regular gentleman caller, a special evening
was set apart each week to receive him. This room was furnished with a
carpet, sometimes with a piano, as Dickens says, and with the best
furniture, including oftentimes the relics of household treasures left of the
old-time gentility of the house-mother.
This mutual acquaintanceship was of great advantage. They discussed
the books they read, debated religious and social questions, compared their
thoughts and experiences, and advised and helped one another. And so their
mental growth went on, and they soon became educated far beyond what
their mothers or their grandmothers could have been. The girls also stood
by one another in the mills; when one wanted to be absent half a day, two or
three others would tend an extra loom or frame apiece, so that the absent
one might not lose her pay. At this time the mule and spinning-jenny had
not been introduced; two or three looms, or spinning-frames, were as much
yet it was so tasteful that they were often accused of looking like ladies; the
complaint was sometimes made that no one could tell the difference in
church between the factory-girls and the daughters of some of the first
families in the city.
Mrs. Sarah J. Hale, in The Lady’s Book, in 1842, speaking of the
impossibility of considering dress a mark of distinction, says: “Many of the
factory-girls wear gold watches and an imitation at least of all the
ornaments which grace the daughters of our most opulent citizens.”
The boarding-houses were considered so attractive that strangers, by
invitation, often came to look in upon them, and see for themselves how the
mill-girls lived. Dickens, in his “American Notes,” speaks with surprise of
their home life. He says, “There is a piano in a great many of the boarding-
houses, and nearly all the young ladies subscribe to circulating libraries.”
There was a feeling of esprit de corps among these households; any
advantage secured to one of the number was usually shared by others
belonging to her set or group. Books were exchanged, letters from home
were read, and “pieces,” intended for the Improvement Circle, were
presented for friendly criticism.
There was always a best room in the boarding-house, to entertain callers
in; but if any of the girls had a regular gentleman caller, a special evening
was set apart each week to receive him. This room was furnished with a
carpet, sometimes with a piano, as Dickens says, and with the best
furniture, including oftentimes the relics of household treasures left of the
old-time gentility of the house-mother.
This mutual acquaintanceship was of great advantage. They discussed
the books they read, debated religious and social questions, compared their
thoughts and experiences, and advised and helped one another. And so their
mental growth went on, and they soon became educated far beyond what
their mothers or their grandmothers could have been. The girls also stood
by one another in the mills; when one wanted to be absent half a day, two or
three others would tend an extra loom or frame apiece, so that the absent
one might not lose her pay. At this time the mule and spinning-jenny had
not been introduced; two or three looms, or spinning-frames, were as much
Page 65
as one girl was required to tend, more than that being considered “double
work.”
The inmates of what may be called these literary households were
omniverous readers of books, and were also subscribers to the few
magazines and literary newspapers; and it was their habit, after reading
their copies, to send them by mail or stage-coach to their widely scattered
homes, where they were read all over a village or a neighborhood; and thus
was current literature introduced into by and lonely places.
From an article in The Lowell Offering, (“Our Household,” signed H.
T.,) I am able to quote a sketch of one factory boarding-house interior. The
author said, “In our house there are eleven boarders, and in all thirteen
members of the family. I will class them according to their religious tenets
as follows: Calvinist Baptist, Unitarian, Congregational, Catholic,
Episcopalian, and Mormonite, one each; Universalist and Methodist, two
each; Christian Baptist, three. Their reading is from the following sources:
They receive regularly fifteen newspapers and periodicals; these are, the
Boston Daily Times, the Herald of Freedom, the Signs of the Times, and the
Christian Herald, two copies each; the Christian Register, Vox Populi,
Literary Souvenir, Boston Pilot, Young Catholic’s Friend, Star of
Bethlehem, and The Lowell Offering, three copies each. A magazine, one
copy. We also borrow regularly the Non-Resistant, the Liberator, the Lady’s
Book, the Ladies’ Pearl, and the Ladies’ Companion. We have also in the
house what perhaps cannot be found anywhere else in the city of Lowell,—
a Mormon Bible.”
The “magazine” mentioned may have been The Dial, that exponent of
New England Transcendentalism, of which The Offering was the humble
contemporary. The writer adds to her article: “Nothwithstanding the divers
faiths embraced among us, we live in much harmony, and seldom is
difference of opinion the cause of dissensions among us.”
Novels were not very popular with us, as we inclined more to historical
writings and to poetry. But such books as “Charlotte Temple,” “Eliza
Wharton,” “Maria Monk,” “The Arabian Nights,” “The Mysteries of
Udolpho,” “Abellino, the Bravo of Venice,” or “The Castle of Otranto,”
were sometimes taken from the circulating library, read with delight, and
secretly lent from one young girl to another.
work.”
The inmates of what may be called these literary households were
omniverous readers of books, and were also subscribers to the few
magazines and literary newspapers; and it was their habit, after reading
their copies, to send them by mail or stage-coach to their widely scattered
homes, where they were read all over a village or a neighborhood; and thus
was current literature introduced into by and lonely places.
From an article in The Lowell Offering, (“Our Household,” signed H.
T.,) I am able to quote a sketch of one factory boarding-house interior. The
author said, “In our house there are eleven boarders, and in all thirteen
members of the family. I will class them according to their religious tenets
as follows: Calvinist Baptist, Unitarian, Congregational, Catholic,
Episcopalian, and Mormonite, one each; Universalist and Methodist, two
each; Christian Baptist, three. Their reading is from the following sources:
They receive regularly fifteen newspapers and periodicals; these are, the
Boston Daily Times, the Herald of Freedom, the Signs of the Times, and the
Christian Herald, two copies each; the Christian Register, Vox Populi,
Literary Souvenir, Boston Pilot, Young Catholic’s Friend, Star of
Bethlehem, and The Lowell Offering, three copies each. A magazine, one
copy. We also borrow regularly the Non-Resistant, the Liberator, the Lady’s
Book, the Ladies’ Pearl, and the Ladies’ Companion. We have also in the
house what perhaps cannot be found anywhere else in the city of Lowell,—
a Mormon Bible.”
The “magazine” mentioned may have been The Dial, that exponent of
New England Transcendentalism, of which The Offering was the humble
contemporary. The writer adds to her article: “Nothwithstanding the divers
faiths embraced among us, we live in much harmony, and seldom is
difference of opinion the cause of dissensions among us.”
Novels were not very popular with us, as we inclined more to historical
writings and to poetry. But such books as “Charlotte Temple,” “Eliza
Wharton,” “Maria Monk,” “The Arabian Nights,” “The Mysteries of
Udolpho,” “Abellino, the Bravo of Venice,” or “The Castle of Otranto,”
were sometimes taken from the circulating library, read with delight, and
secretly lent from one young girl to another.
Page 66
Our religious reading was confined to the Bible, Baxter’s “Saints’ Rest,”
“The Pilgrim’s Progress,” “The Religious Courtship,” “The Widow
Directed,” and Sunday-school books.
It was fortunate for us that we were obliged to read good books, such as
histories, the English classics, and the very few American novels that were
then in existence. Cheap editions of Scott were but just publishing;
“Pickwick,” in serial numbers, soon followed; Frederika Bremer was hardly
translated; Lydia Maria Child was beginning to write; Harriet Beecher
Stowe was busy in her nursery, and the great American novel was not
written,—nor yet the small one, which was indeed a blessing!
There were many representative women among us who did not voice
their thoughts in writing, and whose names are not on the list of the
contributers to The Offering. This was but one phase of their development,
as many of them have exerted a widespread influence in other directions.
They graduated from the cotton-factory, carrying with them the results of
their manual training; and they have done their little part towards
performing the useful labor of life. Into whatever vocation they entered they
made practical use of the habits of industry and perseverance learned during
those early years, and they have exemplified them in their stirring and
fruitful lives.
In order to show how far the influence of individual effort may extend, it
will be well to mention the after-fate of some of them. One became an artist
of note, another a poet of more than local fame, a third an inventor, and
several were among the pioneers in Florida, in Kansas, and in other Western
States. A limited number married those who were afterwards doctors of
divinity, major-generals, and members of Congress; and these, in more than
one instance, had been their work-mates in the factory.
And in later years, when, through the death of the bread-winner, the
pecuniary support of those dependent on him fell to their lot, some of these
factory-girls carried on business, entered the trades, or went to college and
thereby were enabled to practise in some of the professions. They thus
resumed their old-time habit of supporting the helpless ones, and educating
the children of the family.
These women were all self-made in the truest sense; and it is well to
mention their success in life, that others, who now earn their living at what
“The Pilgrim’s Progress,” “The Religious Courtship,” “The Widow
Directed,” and Sunday-school books.
It was fortunate for us that we were obliged to read good books, such as
histories, the English classics, and the very few American novels that were
then in existence. Cheap editions of Scott were but just publishing;
“Pickwick,” in serial numbers, soon followed; Frederika Bremer was hardly
translated; Lydia Maria Child was beginning to write; Harriet Beecher
Stowe was busy in her nursery, and the great American novel was not
written,—nor yet the small one, which was indeed a blessing!
There were many representative women among us who did not voice
their thoughts in writing, and whose names are not on the list of the
contributers to The Offering. This was but one phase of their development,
as many of them have exerted a widespread influence in other directions.
They graduated from the cotton-factory, carrying with them the results of
their manual training; and they have done their little part towards
performing the useful labor of life. Into whatever vocation they entered they
made practical use of the habits of industry and perseverance learned during
those early years, and they have exemplified them in their stirring and
fruitful lives.
In order to show how far the influence of individual effort may extend, it
will be well to mention the after-fate of some of them. One became an artist
of note, another a poet of more than local fame, a third an inventor, and
several were among the pioneers in Florida, in Kansas, and in other Western
States. A limited number married those who were afterwards doctors of
divinity, major-generals, and members of Congress; and these, in more than
one instance, had been their work-mates in the factory.
And in later years, when, through the death of the bread-winner, the
pecuniary support of those dependent on him fell to their lot, some of these
factory-girls carried on business, entered the trades, or went to college and
thereby were enabled to practise in some of the professions. They thus
resumed their old-time habit of supporting the helpless ones, and educating
the children of the family.
These women were all self-made in the truest sense; and it is well to
mention their success in life, that others, who now earn their living at what
Page 67
is called “ungenteel” employments, may see that what one does is not of so
much importance as what one is. I do not know why it should not be just as
commendable for a woman who has risen to have been once a factory-girl,
as it is for an ex-governor or a major-general to have been a “bobbin-boy.”
A woman ought to be as proud of being self-made as a man; not proud in a
boasting way, but proud enough to assert the fact in her life and in her
works.
All these of whom I speak are widely scattered. I hear of them in the far
West, in the South, and in foreign countries, even so far away as the
Himalaya Mountains. But wherever they may be, I know that they will join
with me in saying that the discipline of their youth helped to make them
what they are; and that the cotton-factory was to them the means of
education, their preparatory school, in which they learned the alphabet of
their life-work.
Such is the brief story of the life of every-day working-girls; such as it
was then, so it might be to-day. Undoubtedly there might have been another
side to this picture, but I give the side I knew best,—the bright side!
much importance as what one is. I do not know why it should not be just as
commendable for a woman who has risen to have been once a factory-girl,
as it is for an ex-governor or a major-general to have been a “bobbin-boy.”
A woman ought to be as proud of being self-made as a man; not proud in a
boasting way, but proud enough to assert the fact in her life and in her
works.
All these of whom I speak are widely scattered. I hear of them in the far
West, in the South, and in foreign countries, even so far away as the
Himalaya Mountains. But wherever they may be, I know that they will join
with me in saying that the discipline of their youth helped to make them
what they are; and that the cotton-factory was to them the means of
education, their preparatory school, in which they learned the alphabet of
their life-work.
Such is the brief story of the life of every-day working-girls; such as it
was then, so it might be to-day. Undoubtedly there might have been another
side to this picture, but I give the side I knew best,—the bright side!
Page 68
CHAPTER VI.
THE LOWELL OFFERING AND ITS WRITERS.
One of the most curious phases in the life of New England, and one that
must always puzzle the historian of its literature, is its sudden intellectual
blossoming half a century ago.
THE LOWELL OFFERING AND ITS WRITERS.
One of the most curious phases in the life of New England, and one that
must always puzzle the historian of its literature, is its sudden intellectual
blossoming half a century ago.
Page 69
Page 70
Emerson says, “The children of New England between 1820 and 1840
were born with knives in their brains;” and this would seem to be true, since
during or very near that time, were born the majority of those writers and
thinkers whose lives have been so recently and so nobly rounded out,—
Emerson, Bryant, Longfellow, Lowell, Whittier, John Pierpont,—they
whose influence cannot be overestimated in bringing an ideal element into
our hitherto prosaic New England life.
The seeds of this intellectual growth came suddenly, as if blown from
some far-off cultured land, and were sown broadcast. Some found a resting-
place in this little corner of New England, where were gathered together
these daughters of Puritan ancestors, and they, too, feeling the intellectual
impetus, were impelled to put in writing their own crude thoughts. Their
desire for self-improvement had been to some extent gratified, and they
now began to feel the benefit of the educational advantages which had been
opened to them. As in “Mary Barton,” they “threw the shuttle with
increasing sound, although Newton’s ‘Principia’ lay open before them, to be
snatched at in work-hours, but revelled over at meal-time or at night.”
And the “literary” girls among us would often be seen writing on scraps
of paper which we hid “between whiles” in the waste-boxes upon which we
sat while waiting for the looms or frames to need attention. Some of these
studious ones kept note-books, with abstracts of their reading and studies,
or jotted down what they were pleased to call their “thoughts.” It was
natural that such a thoughtful life should bear fruit, and this leads me to
speak of The Lowell Offering, a publication which was the natural
outgrowth of the mental habit of the early mill-girls, for many of the pieces
that were printed there were thought out amid the hum of the wheels, while
the skilful fingers and well-trained eyes of the writers tended the loom or
the frame.
The idea of organization for literary and educational purposes was first
proposed in 1837 by Miss Harriot F. Curtis, perhaps the most progressive of
all the mill-girls. She with her immediate associates conceived the idea of
forming a little society for mental improvement. In The Lowell Offering of
January, 1845, is the following account of its formation written by Miss
Maria Currier.
were born with knives in their brains;” and this would seem to be true, since
during or very near that time, were born the majority of those writers and
thinkers whose lives have been so recently and so nobly rounded out,—
Emerson, Bryant, Longfellow, Lowell, Whittier, John Pierpont,—they
whose influence cannot be overestimated in bringing an ideal element into
our hitherto prosaic New England life.
The seeds of this intellectual growth came suddenly, as if blown from
some far-off cultured land, and were sown broadcast. Some found a resting-
place in this little corner of New England, where were gathered together
these daughters of Puritan ancestors, and they, too, feeling the intellectual
impetus, were impelled to put in writing their own crude thoughts. Their
desire for self-improvement had been to some extent gratified, and they
now began to feel the benefit of the educational advantages which had been
opened to them. As in “Mary Barton,” they “threw the shuttle with
increasing sound, although Newton’s ‘Principia’ lay open before them, to be
snatched at in work-hours, but revelled over at meal-time or at night.”
And the “literary” girls among us would often be seen writing on scraps
of paper which we hid “between whiles” in the waste-boxes upon which we
sat while waiting for the looms or frames to need attention. Some of these
studious ones kept note-books, with abstracts of their reading and studies,
or jotted down what they were pleased to call their “thoughts.” It was
natural that such a thoughtful life should bear fruit, and this leads me to
speak of The Lowell Offering, a publication which was the natural
outgrowth of the mental habit of the early mill-girls, for many of the pieces
that were printed there were thought out amid the hum of the wheels, while
the skilful fingers and well-trained eyes of the writers tended the loom or
the frame.
The idea of organization for literary and educational purposes was first
proposed in 1837 by Miss Harriot F. Curtis, perhaps the most progressive of
all the mill-girls. She with her immediate associates conceived the idea of
forming a little society for mental improvement. In The Lowell Offering of
January, 1845, is the following account of its formation written by Miss
Maria Currier.
Page 71
“IMPROVEMENT CIRCLE.
“In one of the corporations [the Lawrence] of this city, about eight years
ago, might have been seen, on a summer evening, a company of four or five
young females, who through the day had labored at their several
employments in some one of the factories connected with the corporation.
Perhaps they were not ambitious above others of their sex.... But wishing to
improve the talents which God had given them, they proposed the
formation of a society for mutual improvement. An evening was appointed
for the proposed purpose; and having invited a few others to join them, they
met at the time appointed.... A president, vice-president, and secretary were
chosen; a constitution was drafted, and by-laws formed, to which each of
the members affixed her name.... At length a circle on a more extensive
scale was formed by a gentleman of this city, and a plan conceived of
bringing before the world the productions of inexperienced females; of
showing that intellect and intelligence might be found even among factory
operatives. It was then that The Offering was published; and many of those
who were present at the first meeting of our Improvement Circle were
contributors to its pages.”
At the first meeting, Miss Curtis delivered a stirring address, in which
she stated the object and scope of the organization, and the urgent need that
existed for all working-women to make an effort to improve their minds.
The club met fortnightly, and each member contributed articles in prose
and verse, which were read at the meetings, and subjected to the criticism of
those present.
In answer to a letter of enquiry, Miss Curtis writes: “I do not remember
who composed the first circle, not even the names of the officers; but I
think Emmeline Larcom was secretary. Farther than that I can only say, I
was not anything. I never would hold any office,—office brings trammels. I
believe I wrote and read the address of which Maria speaks. Louisa and
Maria Currier, Emmeline Larcom, Harriet Lees, and possibly Ann Carter
were there.... If you want to know whose brain conceived the idea, I suspect
“In one of the corporations [the Lawrence] of this city, about eight years
ago, might have been seen, on a summer evening, a company of four or five
young females, who through the day had labored at their several
employments in some one of the factories connected with the corporation.
Perhaps they were not ambitious above others of their sex.... But wishing to
improve the talents which God had given them, they proposed the
formation of a society for mutual improvement. An evening was appointed
for the proposed purpose; and having invited a few others to join them, they
met at the time appointed.... A president, vice-president, and secretary were
chosen; a constitution was drafted, and by-laws formed, to which each of
the members affixed her name.... At length a circle on a more extensive
scale was formed by a gentleman of this city, and a plan conceived of
bringing before the world the productions of inexperienced females; of
showing that intellect and intelligence might be found even among factory
operatives. It was then that The Offering was published; and many of those
who were present at the first meeting of our Improvement Circle were
contributors to its pages.”
At the first meeting, Miss Curtis delivered a stirring address, in which
she stated the object and scope of the organization, and the urgent need that
existed for all working-women to make an effort to improve their minds.
The club met fortnightly, and each member contributed articles in prose
and verse, which were read at the meetings, and subjected to the criticism of
those present.
In answer to a letter of enquiry, Miss Curtis writes: “I do not remember
who composed the first circle, not even the names of the officers; but I
think Emmeline Larcom was secretary. Farther than that I can only say, I
was not anything. I never would hold any office,—office brings trammels. I
believe I wrote and read the address of which Maria speaks. Louisa and
Maria Currier, Emmeline Larcom, Harriet Lees, and possibly Ann Carter
were there.... If you want to know whose brain conceived the idea, I suspect
Page 72
it was I. I was always daring; the other five were modest and retiring.” And
thus was formed the first woman’s literary club in this country,—a remote
first cause of the hundreds which now make up the General Federation of
Women’s Clubs, since it bears the same relation to that flourishing
institution as the native crab does to the grafted tree. Some of these early
club, or improvement circle women either are, or have been, members of
similar organizations in the localities in which they live, and have done
their best to incorporate into the constitution of the modern woman’s club
the idea of “improving the talents God has given them.” And if they have
continued to live up to this doctrine, no doubt they have attained, if not to
all they may have desired, at least to all they were capable of achieving,
according to their limitations.
It may be well to mention here that Improvement Circles continued to be
formed, and that in 1843 there were at least five in different parts of the
city. I attended one in 1845, connected with The Lowell Offering. It met in
the publication office, on Central Street, and was well filled with factory
operatives, some of whom had brought their contributions, and waited to
hear them read, with quaking hearts and conscious faces. Harriet Farley
presided, and from a pile of manuscript on the table before her selected
such contributions as she thought the most worthy of a public reading.
Among these, as I remember, were the chapters of a novel by Miss Curtis,
one of Lucy Larcom’s prose poems, and some “pieces of poetry.” Included
in these pieces were some verses in which the wind was described as
playing havoc with nature to such an extent that—
“It took the tall trees by the hair,
And as with besoms swept the air.”
This tremendous breeze, or simile, caused a good deal of mirth among the
younger contributors, who had never heard of “The World-Soul,” nor read
Emerson’s line—
“To the green-haired forest free,”
thus was formed the first woman’s literary club in this country,—a remote
first cause of the hundreds which now make up the General Federation of
Women’s Clubs, since it bears the same relation to that flourishing
institution as the native crab does to the grafted tree. Some of these early
club, or improvement circle women either are, or have been, members of
similar organizations in the localities in which they live, and have done
their best to incorporate into the constitution of the modern woman’s club
the idea of “improving the talents God has given them.” And if they have
continued to live up to this doctrine, no doubt they have attained, if not to
all they may have desired, at least to all they were capable of achieving,
according to their limitations.
It may be well to mention here that Improvement Circles continued to be
formed, and that in 1843 there were at least five in different parts of the
city. I attended one in 1845, connected with The Lowell Offering. It met in
the publication office, on Central Street, and was well filled with factory
operatives, some of whom had brought their contributions, and waited to
hear them read, with quaking hearts and conscious faces. Harriet Farley
presided, and from a pile of manuscript on the table before her selected
such contributions as she thought the most worthy of a public reading.
Among these, as I remember, were the chapters of a novel by Miss Curtis,
one of Lucy Larcom’s prose poems, and some “pieces of poetry.” Included
in these pieces were some verses in which the wind was described as
playing havoc with nature to such an extent that—
“It took the tall trees by the hair,
And as with besoms swept the air.”
This tremendous breeze, or simile, caused a good deal of mirth among the
younger contributors, who had never heard of “The World-Soul,” nor read
Emerson’s line—
“To the green-haired forest free,”
Page 73
nor Longfellow’s “The Building of the Ship,” where he speaks of the pine-
trees as—
“Shorn of their streaming hair.”
Nor yet Wordsworth’s sonnet:—
“While trees, dim seen, in frenzied numbers tear
The lingering remnant of their yellow hair.”
This was my only appearance at the Circle, as I had hitherto been
deterred from going by the knowledge that those who went were expected
to bring a written contribution to be read there. Shortly after this, Miss
Farley (one of the editors) invited me to send something to the magazine,
and I complied; but I was not an early or a constant contributor.
In 1839, the Rev. Abel C. Thomas and the Rev. Thomas B. Thayer,
pastors of the First and Second Universalist Churches in Lowell, established
improvement circles composed of the young people belonging to their
respective parishes. These meetings were largely made up of young men
and women who worked in the mill. They were often asked to speak; but as
they persistently declined, they were invited to write what they desired to
say, and send it, to be read anonymously at the next meeting. Many of the
young women complied with this request, and these written
communications were so numerous that they very soon became the sole
entertainment of what Mr. Thomas called “these intellectual banquets.”
A selection from the articles read at these meetings was published by
Mr. Thomas in pamphlet form, under the title, “The Lowell Offering, a
Repository of Original Articles written by Females employed in the Mills.”
Mr. Thomas’s own account of his part in establishing the magazine will be
found in chapter seven. The first series, of four numbers, was issued from
October, 1840, to March, 1841; and there was such a demand for copies,
that a new series began, The Lowell Offering proper, a monthly magazine of
thirty-two pages, which was issued regularly by its projector from that time
until October, 1842, when it passed into the hands of Miss Harriot F. Curtis
and Miss Harriet Farley, both operatives in the Lowell mills.
trees as—
“Shorn of their streaming hair.”
Nor yet Wordsworth’s sonnet:—
“While trees, dim seen, in frenzied numbers tear
The lingering remnant of their yellow hair.”
This was my only appearance at the Circle, as I had hitherto been
deterred from going by the knowledge that those who went were expected
to bring a written contribution to be read there. Shortly after this, Miss
Farley (one of the editors) invited me to send something to the magazine,
and I complied; but I was not an early or a constant contributor.
In 1839, the Rev. Abel C. Thomas and the Rev. Thomas B. Thayer,
pastors of the First and Second Universalist Churches in Lowell, established
improvement circles composed of the young people belonging to their
respective parishes. These meetings were largely made up of young men
and women who worked in the mill. They were often asked to speak; but as
they persistently declined, they were invited to write what they desired to
say, and send it, to be read anonymously at the next meeting. Many of the
young women complied with this request, and these written
communications were so numerous that they very soon became the sole
entertainment of what Mr. Thomas called “these intellectual banquets.”
A selection from the articles read at these meetings was published by
Mr. Thomas in pamphlet form, under the title, “The Lowell Offering, a
Repository of Original Articles written by Females employed in the Mills.”
Mr. Thomas’s own account of his part in establishing the magazine will be
found in chapter seven. The first series, of four numbers, was issued from
October, 1840, to March, 1841; and there was such a demand for copies,
that a new series began, The Lowell Offering proper, a monthly magazine of
thirty-two pages, which was issued regularly by its projector from that time
until October, 1842, when it passed into the hands of Miss Harriot F. Curtis
and Miss Harriet Farley, both operatives in the Lowell mills.
Page 74
Under their joint editorship it was published, the first year by William
Schouler, but after that by these ladies themselves, who were editors,
publishers, and proprietors, until December, 1845, when, with the end of
Volume V. Miss Curtis retired from the magazine, and The Lowell Offering
ceased to exist.
But in September, 1847, Miss Farley resumed the publication of the
magazine and issued one copy under the title The New England Offering;
and all those who were or had been factory operatives were invited to
contribute to its pages.
This magazine was re-issued in 1848, from April to December,
continued through 1849, and until March, 1850, when it was discontinued
for want of means, and perhaps new contributors. Miss Farley was the
editor, publisher, and proprietor of The New England Offering.
There are about seven volumes of the magazines in all,—five of The
Lowell Offering, and two of The New England Offering, including the first
four numbers in 1840, and the odd numbers of 1847 and 1850.
The prospectus of The Lowell Offering, as issued by its women-editors
in 1845, is as follows:—
THE
LOWELL OFFERING,
WRITTEN, EDITED, AND PUBLISHED
BY FEMALE OPERATIVES.
Our magazine is the only one which America has produced, of which no
other country has produced the like. The Offering is prima facie evidence,
not only of the American “factory-girls,” but of the intelligence of the mass
of our country. And it is in the intelligence of the mass that the permanency
of our republican institutions depends.
Schouler, but after that by these ladies themselves, who were editors,
publishers, and proprietors, until December, 1845, when, with the end of
Volume V. Miss Curtis retired from the magazine, and The Lowell Offering
ceased to exist.
But in September, 1847, Miss Farley resumed the publication of the
magazine and issued one copy under the title The New England Offering;
and all those who were or had been factory operatives were invited to
contribute to its pages.
This magazine was re-issued in 1848, from April to December,
continued through 1849, and until March, 1850, when it was discontinued
for want of means, and perhaps new contributors. Miss Farley was the
editor, publisher, and proprietor of The New England Offering.
There are about seven volumes of the magazines in all,—five of The
Lowell Offering, and two of The New England Offering, including the first
four numbers in 1840, and the odd numbers of 1847 and 1850.
The prospectus of The Lowell Offering, as issued by its women-editors
in 1845, is as follows:—
THE
LOWELL OFFERING,
WRITTEN, EDITED, AND PUBLISHED
BY FEMALE OPERATIVES.
Our magazine is the only one which America has produced, of which no
other country has produced the like. The Offering is prima facie evidence,
not only of the American “factory-girls,” but of the intelligence of the mass
of our country. And it is in the intelligence of the mass that the permanency
of our republican institutions depends.
Page 75
And our last appeal is to those who should support us, if for no other
reason but their interest in “the cultivation of humanity,” and the
maintenance of true democracy. There is little but this of which we, as a
people, can be proud. Other nations can look upon the relics of a glory
come and gone—upon their magnificent ruins—upon worn-out institutions,
not only tolerated, but hallowed because they are old—upon the splendors
of costly pageant—upon the tokens of a wealth, which has increased for
ages—but we can take pride in these. We have other and better things. Let
us look upon our “free suffrage,” our Lyceums, our Common Schools, our
Mechanics’ Literary Associations, the Periodical of our Laboring Females;
upon all that is indigenous to our Republic, and say, with the spirit of the
Roman Cornelia, These, these are our jewels.
Terms: One dollar per year in advance. Postage: 100 miles and under,
1½ cents. Over 100, 2½ cents.
Published at Lowell, Mass., monthly, by
MISSES CURTIS & FARLEY.
In order to combat the prejudice which then existed against “female”
editors and publishers, it was thought best (as Mr. Thomas had advised) that
the enterprise should be indorsed by some of the leading men of the city;
and in the original document, now before me, these gentlemen said:—
“We wish herewith to express most cheerfully our confidence in their
talents and moral worth, and our cordial approbation of the worthy
enterprise in which they are engaged.... We wish only to witness to all to
whom this may come, that Miss Harriet Farley and Miss Harriot Curtis are
worthy of entire confidence, and are deserving for themselves and for their
enterprise the hearty support and encouragement of every lover of his
country, of every philanthropic citizen. We shall always rejoice to hear of
their success.
(Signed by)
Samuel Lawrence,
John Clarke,
Benj. F. French,
reason but their interest in “the cultivation of humanity,” and the
maintenance of true democracy. There is little but this of which we, as a
people, can be proud. Other nations can look upon the relics of a glory
come and gone—upon their magnificent ruins—upon worn-out institutions,
not only tolerated, but hallowed because they are old—upon the splendors
of costly pageant—upon the tokens of a wealth, which has increased for
ages—but we can take pride in these. We have other and better things. Let
us look upon our “free suffrage,” our Lyceums, our Common Schools, our
Mechanics’ Literary Associations, the Periodical of our Laboring Females;
upon all that is indigenous to our Republic, and say, with the spirit of the
Roman Cornelia, These, these are our jewels.
Terms: One dollar per year in advance. Postage: 100 miles and under,
1½ cents. Over 100, 2½ cents.
Published at Lowell, Mass., monthly, by
MISSES CURTIS & FARLEY.
In order to combat the prejudice which then existed against “female”
editors and publishers, it was thought best (as Mr. Thomas had advised) that
the enterprise should be indorsed by some of the leading men of the city;
and in the original document, now before me, these gentlemen said:—
“We wish herewith to express most cheerfully our confidence in their
talents and moral worth, and our cordial approbation of the worthy
enterprise in which they are engaged.... We wish only to witness to all to
whom this may come, that Miss Harriet Farley and Miss Harriot Curtis are
worthy of entire confidence, and are deserving for themselves and for their
enterprise the hearty support and encouragement of every lover of his
country, of every philanthropic citizen. We shall always rejoice to hear of
their success.
(Signed by)
Samuel Lawrence,
John Clarke,
Benj. F. French,
Page 76
Homer Bartlett,
J. W. Warren,
William Schouler,
William Butterfield,
Jacob Robbins,
John Avery,
George Motley,
Alexander Wright,
William Spencer,
John Wright.
Lowell, Nov. 25, 1843”
It may be well to record the fact, that at this date, according to the
Lowell Journal, there were only three women editors in this country besides
Miss Curtis and Miss Farley. These were Cornelia W. Walter of the Boston
Transcript, Mrs. Green of the Fall River Wampanoag, and Lydia Maria
Child of The Anti-Slavery Standard.
In an editorial notice of all these women editors, the Journal says, “The
Anti-Slavery Standard, edited by Lydia Maria Child, is one of the best
papers in the country.... We do not doubt that the women will have a good
influence in this new sphere, as they do in everything else;” and continuing,
“The Lowell Offering must be made the instrument of great good. In
glancing at its contents and reflecting upon the origin of its articles, our
respect for woman and her saving and regenerating power is increased a
thousand fold.”
In order to keep the continuity of the literary history of the early
working-girls, it is well to speak of a contemporary publication called The
Operatives’ Magazine, published in Lowell by “an association of females,”
and edited by Lydia S. Hall and Abby A. Goddard, both factory-girls. The
leading editorial stated that “The magazine will contain original articles on
religious and literary subjects,” and added that “those which inculcate the
doctrines of the Bible as understood by evangelical Christians, without their
peculiarities, will be admitted.” Contributions were solicited from
“operatives of both sexes.”
J. W. Warren,
William Schouler,
William Butterfield,
Jacob Robbins,
John Avery,
George Motley,
Alexander Wright,
William Spencer,
John Wright.
Lowell, Nov. 25, 1843”
It may be well to record the fact, that at this date, according to the
Lowell Journal, there were only three women editors in this country besides
Miss Curtis and Miss Farley. These were Cornelia W. Walter of the Boston
Transcript, Mrs. Green of the Fall River Wampanoag, and Lydia Maria
Child of The Anti-Slavery Standard.
In an editorial notice of all these women editors, the Journal says, “The
Anti-Slavery Standard, edited by Lydia Maria Child, is one of the best
papers in the country.... We do not doubt that the women will have a good
influence in this new sphere, as they do in everything else;” and continuing,
“The Lowell Offering must be made the instrument of great good. In
glancing at its contents and reflecting upon the origin of its articles, our
respect for woman and her saving and regenerating power is increased a
thousand fold.”
In order to keep the continuity of the literary history of the early
working-girls, it is well to speak of a contemporary publication called The
Operatives’ Magazine, published in Lowell by “an association of females,”
and edited by Lydia S. Hall and Abby A. Goddard, both factory-girls. The
leading editorial stated that “The magazine will contain original articles on
religious and literary subjects,” and added that “those which inculcate the
doctrines of the Bible as understood by evangelical Christians, without their
peculiarities, will be admitted.” Contributions were solicited from
“operatives of both sexes.”
Page 77
This magazine was published in 1841-1842, when it was merged in The
Lowell Offering. Lucy Larcom and her sister Emmeline were contributors,
during its existence, to The Operatives’ Magazine, which may account for
the fact that Lucy Larcom did not write for The Lowell Offering (with the
exception of some verses in the first series) while it was under the control
of Mr. Thomas; but she became a constant contributor after that date, both
to The Lowell Offering and to The New England Offering.
Lowell Offering. Lucy Larcom and her sister Emmeline were contributors,
during its existence, to The Operatives’ Magazine, which may account for
the fact that Lucy Larcom did not write for The Lowell Offering (with the
exception of some verses in the first series) while it was under the control
of Mr. Thomas; but she became a constant contributor after that date, both
to The Lowell Offering and to The New England Offering.
Page 78
CHAPTER VII.
THE LOWELL OFFERING (CONTINUED).
The Lowell Offering was a small, thin magazine of about thirty pages,
with one column to the page. The price of the first number was six and a
quarter cents. Its title-page was plain, with a motto from Gray; the verse
beginning:—
“Full many a gem of purest ray serene.”
This motto was used for two years, when another was adopted:—
“Is Saul also among the prophets?”
In January, 1845, the magazine had on its outside cover a vignette, a young
girl simply dressed, with feet visible and sleeves rolled up. She had a book
in one hand, and her shawl and bonnet were thrown over her arm. She was
represented as standing in a very sentimental attitude, contemplating a
beehive at her right hand. This vignette was adopted, as the editor said, “To
represent the New England schoolgirl, of which our factories are made up,
standing near a beehive, emblem of industry and intelligence, and in the
background the Yankee schoolhouse, church, and factory.” The motto
was:—
“The worm on the earth
May look up to the star.”
This rather abject sentiment was not suited to the independent spirit of
most of the contributors, who did not feel a bit like worms; and in the
February number it was changed to one from Bunyan:—
THE LOWELL OFFERING (CONTINUED).
The Lowell Offering was a small, thin magazine of about thirty pages,
with one column to the page. The price of the first number was six and a
quarter cents. Its title-page was plain, with a motto from Gray; the verse
beginning:—
“Full many a gem of purest ray serene.”
This motto was used for two years, when another was adopted:—
“Is Saul also among the prophets?”
In January, 1845, the magazine had on its outside cover a vignette, a young
girl simply dressed, with feet visible and sleeves rolled up. She had a book
in one hand, and her shawl and bonnet were thrown over her arm. She was
represented as standing in a very sentimental attitude, contemplating a
beehive at her right hand. This vignette was adopted, as the editor said, “To
represent the New England schoolgirl, of which our factories are made up,
standing near a beehive, emblem of industry and intelligence, and in the
background the Yankee schoolhouse, church, and factory.” The motto
was:—
“The worm on the earth
May look up to the star.”
This rather abject sentiment was not suited to the independent spirit of
most of the contributors, who did not feel a bit like worms; and in the
February number it was changed to one from Bunyan:—
Page 79
“And do you think the words of your book are certainly true?
“Yea, verily.”
The magazine finally died, however, under its favorite motto:—
“Is Saul also among the prophets?”
The title-page, or outside cover, was copyrighted in 1845.
The Lowell Offering was welcomed with pleased surprise. It found
subscribers all over the country. The North American Review, whose literary
dictum was more autocratic than it is to-day, indorsed it, and expressed a
fair opinion of its literary merit.
The editor, John G. Palfrey, said:—
“Many of the articles are such as to satisfy the reader at once, that if he
has only taken up The Offering as a phenomenon, and not as what may bear
criticism and reward perusal, he has but to own his error, and dismiss his
condescension as soon as may be.”
Charles Dickens, in his “American Notes,” says:—
“They have got up among themselves a periodical, called The Lowell
Offering, whereof I brought away from Lowell four hundred good solid
pages, which I have read from beginning to end. Of the merits of The
Lowell Offering, as a literary production, I will only observe—putting out
of sight the fact of the articles having been written by these girls after the
arduous hours of the day—that it will compare advantageously with a great
many English annuals.”
Harriet Martineau prompted a fine review of it in the London Athenæum,
and a selection from Volumes I. and II. was published under her direction,
called “Mind Among the Spindles.”
“Yea, verily.”
The magazine finally died, however, under its favorite motto:—
“Is Saul also among the prophets?”
The title-page, or outside cover, was copyrighted in 1845.
The Lowell Offering was welcomed with pleased surprise. It found
subscribers all over the country. The North American Review, whose literary
dictum was more autocratic than it is to-day, indorsed it, and expressed a
fair opinion of its literary merit.
The editor, John G. Palfrey, said:—
“Many of the articles are such as to satisfy the reader at once, that if he
has only taken up The Offering as a phenomenon, and not as what may bear
criticism and reward perusal, he has but to own his error, and dismiss his
condescension as soon as may be.”
Charles Dickens, in his “American Notes,” says:—
“They have got up among themselves a periodical, called The Lowell
Offering, whereof I brought away from Lowell four hundred good solid
pages, which I have read from beginning to end. Of the merits of The
Lowell Offering, as a literary production, I will only observe—putting out
of sight the fact of the articles having been written by these girls after the
arduous hours of the day—that it will compare advantageously with a great
many English annuals.”
Harriet Martineau prompted a fine review of it in the London Athenæum,
and a selection from Volumes I. and II. was published under her direction,
called “Mind Among the Spindles.”
Page 80
This book was issued first in London, in 1844, and republished in
Boston in 1845, with an introduction by the English editor, Mr. Knight. In a
letter to this gentleman, Miss Martineau said, “I had the opportunity of
observing the invigorating effect of ‘Mind among the Spindles,’ in a life of
labor. Twice the wages and half the toil would not have made the girls I saw
happy and healthy, without that cultivation of mind which afforded them
perpetual support, entertainment, and motive for activity. They were not
highly educated; but they had pleasure in books and lectures, in
correspondence with home, and had their minds so open to fresh ideas as to
be drawn off from thoughts of themselves and their own concerns.”
English friends were particularly kind in their expressions of approval.
One said, “The Lowell Offering is probably exciting more attention in
England than any other American publication. It is talked of in the political,
as well as in the literary world.... It has given rise to a new idea, that there
may be mind among the spindles.... The book is a stubborn fact.”
President Felton of Harvard University, while in Paris attending a course
of lectures on English Literature by Philarète Chastles, heard an entire
lecture on the history and literary merits of The Lowell Offering.
Thiers, the French historian, carried a volume into the Chamber of
Deputies, to show what working-women in a republic could do.
George Sand (Madame Dudevant) thought it a great and wonderful thing
that the American mill-girls should write and edit a magazine of their own.
Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal gave The Offering a rather back-handed
compliment, which is quoted to show the old-time prejudice against female
writers. It said,—
“Constrained to speak candidly, we have found amongst the pieces few
which would have any chance of admission into a British periodical above
the humblest class; yet it must also be admitted, that even where there is no
positive attraction, there is nothing irreconcilable with good taste; and some
of the articles, the verse as well as the prose, would appear as respectable
efforts for females of any rank in life.”
It may be said that at one time the fame of The Lowell Offering caused
the mill-girls to be considered very desirable for wives; and that young men
Boston in 1845, with an introduction by the English editor, Mr. Knight. In a
letter to this gentleman, Miss Martineau said, “I had the opportunity of
observing the invigorating effect of ‘Mind among the Spindles,’ in a life of
labor. Twice the wages and half the toil would not have made the girls I saw
happy and healthy, without that cultivation of mind which afforded them
perpetual support, entertainment, and motive for activity. They were not
highly educated; but they had pleasure in books and lectures, in
correspondence with home, and had their minds so open to fresh ideas as to
be drawn off from thoughts of themselves and their own concerns.”
English friends were particularly kind in their expressions of approval.
One said, “The Lowell Offering is probably exciting more attention in
England than any other American publication. It is talked of in the political,
as well as in the literary world.... It has given rise to a new idea, that there
may be mind among the spindles.... The book is a stubborn fact.”
President Felton of Harvard University, while in Paris attending a course
of lectures on English Literature by Philarète Chastles, heard an entire
lecture on the history and literary merits of The Lowell Offering.
Thiers, the French historian, carried a volume into the Chamber of
Deputies, to show what working-women in a republic could do.
George Sand (Madame Dudevant) thought it a great and wonderful thing
that the American mill-girls should write and edit a magazine of their own.
Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal gave The Offering a rather back-handed
compliment, which is quoted to show the old-time prejudice against female
writers. It said,—
“Constrained to speak candidly, we have found amongst the pieces few
which would have any chance of admission into a British periodical above
the humblest class; yet it must also be admitted, that even where there is no
positive attraction, there is nothing irreconcilable with good taste; and some
of the articles, the verse as well as the prose, would appear as respectable
efforts for females of any rank in life.”
It may be said that at one time the fame of The Lowell Offering caused
the mill-girls to be considered very desirable for wives; and that young men
Page 81
came from near and far to pick and choose for themselves, and generally
with good success. No doubt these young men thought that, if a young
woman had the writing talent, rare in those days, she naturally would have
other rare talents towards the making of a good wife; and I can say that my
own knowledge, added to recent inquiries, confirms this belief.
The fact was often disputed that a “factory-girl” could write for or edit a
magazine, since she had hitherto been considered little better than the loom
or frame she tended. Inquiries on the subject came to the editors from
different parts of the country, and questions like the following were often
put to them: “Do the factory-girls really write the articles published in The
Offering?” or, “Do you print them just as they are sent?” or, “Do you revise
or rewrite them?”
In the preface to the first volume, Mr. Thomas answered these questions.
He says, “The articles are all written by factory-girls, and we do not revise
or re-write them. We have taken less liberty with them than editors usually
take with other than the most inexperienced writers.” He adds,
“Communications much amended in process of training the writers were
rigidly excluded from print; and such articles only were published as had
been written by females employed in the mills.” He continues, “and thus
was published not only the first work written by factory-girls, but also the
first magazine or journal written exclusively by women in all the world.”
The contributions to The Offering were on a great variety of subjects.
There were allegories, poems, conversations on physiology, astronomy, and
other scientific subjects, dissertations on poetry, and on the beauties of
nature, didactic pieces on highly moral and religious subjects, translations
from French and Latin, stories of factory and other life, sketches of local
New England history, and sometimes the chapters of a novel. Miss Curtis,
in 1840, wrote an article on “Woman’s Rights,” in which were so many
familiar arguments in favor of the equality of the sexes, that it might have
been the production of the pen of almost any modern advocate of woman’s
rights; but there was this difference, that the writer, though she felt sure of
her ground, was too timid to maintain it against the world, and towards the
end throws out the query, “whether public life is, after all, woman’s most
appropriate and congenial sphere?” It is a curious coincidence, that at this
date the English and the American Anti-Slavery Associations were at the
point of division on this very question.
with good success. No doubt these young men thought that, if a young
woman had the writing talent, rare in those days, she naturally would have
other rare talents towards the making of a good wife; and I can say that my
own knowledge, added to recent inquiries, confirms this belief.
The fact was often disputed that a “factory-girl” could write for or edit a
magazine, since she had hitherto been considered little better than the loom
or frame she tended. Inquiries on the subject came to the editors from
different parts of the country, and questions like the following were often
put to them: “Do the factory-girls really write the articles published in The
Offering?” or, “Do you print them just as they are sent?” or, “Do you revise
or rewrite them?”
In the preface to the first volume, Mr. Thomas answered these questions.
He says, “The articles are all written by factory-girls, and we do not revise
or re-write them. We have taken less liberty with them than editors usually
take with other than the most inexperienced writers.” He adds,
“Communications much amended in process of training the writers were
rigidly excluded from print; and such articles only were published as had
been written by females employed in the mills.” He continues, “and thus
was published not only the first work written by factory-girls, but also the
first magazine or journal written exclusively by women in all the world.”
The contributions to The Offering were on a great variety of subjects.
There were allegories, poems, conversations on physiology, astronomy, and
other scientific subjects, dissertations on poetry, and on the beauties of
nature, didactic pieces on highly moral and religious subjects, translations
from French and Latin, stories of factory and other life, sketches of local
New England history, and sometimes the chapters of a novel. Miss Curtis,
in 1840, wrote an article on “Woman’s Rights,” in which were so many
familiar arguments in favor of the equality of the sexes, that it might have
been the production of the pen of almost any modern advocate of woman’s
rights; but there was this difference, that the writer, though she felt sure of
her ground, was too timid to maintain it against the world, and towards the
end throws out the query, “whether public life is, after all, woman’s most
appropriate and congenial sphere?” It is a curious coincidence, that at this
date the English and the American Anti-Slavery Associations were at the
point of division on this very question.
Page 82
There is a certain flavor in all The Lowell Offering writings, both in
prose and verse, which reminds one of the books read by the authors, and
the models they followed in their compositions. The poetry savors of Mrs.
Sigourney, Mrs. Hemans, Miss Landon, Mrs. Barbauld, Milton, Pope,
Cowper, and Hannah More. Byron’s sardonic vein is copied by one or two
of the most independent minds among them. The prose models of writing
were The Spectator, the English classics, “Miss Sedgwick’s Letters,” “The
Vicar of Wakefield,” and Lydia Maria Child’s writings.
Though the literary character of these writings may not rise to the
present standard of such productions, yet at that season of intellectual
dearth they must have had a certain influence on contemporary literature;
and viewed by the critical eye of a later date, it is found that the selections
from The Lowell Offering will compare quite favorably with those in the
“Ladies’ annuals” of the same date, as, for instance, The Lady’s Repository,
The Rose of Sharon, The Lily of the Valley, Gems of Beauty, The Opal, and
other like literary curiosities, of which The Lowell Offering may well be
ranked as one, and with which, no doubt, it will hold its place in the history
of American publications.
These factory-girl writers did not confine their talents within the pages
of their own publication. Many of them wrote for the literary newspapers
and magazines. One sometimes filled the poet’s corner in Zion’s Herald and
in the Saturday Evening Gazette; another took that envied place in The
Ladies’ Casket; a third sent poetic effusions to The Lowell Courier and
Journal.
These authors represent what may be called the poetic element of
factory-life. They were the ideal mill-girls, full of hopes, desires,
aspirations; poets of the loom, spinners of verse, artists of factory-life.
The Lowell Offering did a good work, not only among the operatives
themselves, but among the rural population from which they had been
drawn. It was almost the only magazine that reached their secluded homes,
where it was lent from house to house, read and re-read, and thus set the
women to thinking, and added its little leaven of progressive thought to the
times in which it lived. Its influence or its memory is not by any means
forgotten; and if a newspaper or magazine which had so brief an existence
is so well remembered after at least fifty years, when the novelty of such a
prose and verse, which reminds one of the books read by the authors, and
the models they followed in their compositions. The poetry savors of Mrs.
Sigourney, Mrs. Hemans, Miss Landon, Mrs. Barbauld, Milton, Pope,
Cowper, and Hannah More. Byron’s sardonic vein is copied by one or two
of the most independent minds among them. The prose models of writing
were The Spectator, the English classics, “Miss Sedgwick’s Letters,” “The
Vicar of Wakefield,” and Lydia Maria Child’s writings.
Though the literary character of these writings may not rise to the
present standard of such productions, yet at that season of intellectual
dearth they must have had a certain influence on contemporary literature;
and viewed by the critical eye of a later date, it is found that the selections
from The Lowell Offering will compare quite favorably with those in the
“Ladies’ annuals” of the same date, as, for instance, The Lady’s Repository,
The Rose of Sharon, The Lily of the Valley, Gems of Beauty, The Opal, and
other like literary curiosities, of which The Lowell Offering may well be
ranked as one, and with which, no doubt, it will hold its place in the history
of American publications.
These factory-girl writers did not confine their talents within the pages
of their own publication. Many of them wrote for the literary newspapers
and magazines. One sometimes filled the poet’s corner in Zion’s Herald and
in the Saturday Evening Gazette; another took that envied place in The
Ladies’ Casket; a third sent poetic effusions to The Lowell Courier and
Journal.
These authors represent what may be called the poetic element of
factory-life. They were the ideal mill-girls, full of hopes, desires,
aspirations; poets of the loom, spinners of verse, artists of factory-life.
The Lowell Offering did a good work, not only among the operatives
themselves, but among the rural population from which they had been
drawn. It was almost the only magazine that reached their secluded homes,
where it was lent from house to house, read and re-read, and thus set the
women to thinking, and added its little leaven of progressive thought to the
times in which it lived. Its influence or its memory is not by any means
forgotten; and if a newspaper or magazine which had so brief an existence
is so well remembered after at least fifty years, when the novelty of such a
Page 83
publication is all worn away, it shows that it must have had some vitality,
something in it worthy of preservation.
It was considered good Sunday reading. A friend told me recently that as
a child she used to watch for its coming, and how much she liked it,
because her father, a clergyman, allowed her to read it on Sunday; and on
that day it was placed on the table with the Bible, while other secular
reading-matter was excluded. Another has said that she used to get the
themes for her “compositions” out of the pages of The Lowell Offering.
The names of The Lowell Offering writers, so far as I have been able to
gather them, are as follows: Sarah G. Bagley, Josephine L. Baker, Lucy Ann
Baker, Caroline Bean, Adeline Bradley, Fidelia O. Brown, M. Bryant, Alice
Ann Carter, Joanna Carroll, Eliza J. Cate, Betsey Chamberlain, L. A.
Choate, Kate Clapp, Louisa Currier, Maria Currier, Lura Currier, Harriot F.
Curtis, Catherine Dodge, M. A. Dodge, Harriet Farley, Margaret F. Foley,
A. M. Fosdick, Abby A. Goddard, M. R. Green, Lydia S. Hall, Jane B.
Hamilton, Harriet Jane Hanson, Eliza Rice Holbrook, Eliza W. Jennings,
Hannah Johnson, E. Kidder, Miss Lane, Emmeline Larcom, Lucy Larcom,
L. E. Leavitt, Harriet Lees, Mary A. Leonard, Sarah E. Martin, Mary J.
McAffee, E. D. Perver, E. S. Pope, Nancy R. Rainey, Sarah Shedd, Ellen L.
Smith, Ellen M. Smith, Laura Spaulding, Mary Ann Spaulding, Emmeline
Sprague, S. W. Stewart, Laura Tay, Rebecca C. Thompson, Abby D. Turner,
Elizabeth E. Turner, Jane S. Welch, Caroline H. Whitney, A. E. Wilson,
Adeline H. Winship, and Sabra Wright, fifty-seven in all.
Most of the writers signed fictitious names, such as Ella, Adelaide,
Dorcas, Aramantha, Stella, Kate, Oriana, Ruth Rover, Ione, Dolly Dindle,
Grace Gayfeather, and many others.
In 1848 seven books had been published, written by contributors to The
Lowell Offering. These were “Lights and Shadows of Factory Life,” and
“Rural Scenes in New England,” by Eliza Jane Cate; “Kate in Search of a
Husband,” “Jessie’s Flirtations,” and “S. S. Philosophy,” by Harriot F.
Curtis; “Domestic Sketches” by Abby A. Goddard, and “Shells from the
Strand of the Sea of Genius” by Harriet Farley.
Not many of the lesser lights continued to write after their contributions
were no longer in demand for The Offering. But there were a few who had
written for the pure love of it, and who, in spite of their other duties, and a
something in it worthy of preservation.
It was considered good Sunday reading. A friend told me recently that as
a child she used to watch for its coming, and how much she liked it,
because her father, a clergyman, allowed her to read it on Sunday; and on
that day it was placed on the table with the Bible, while other secular
reading-matter was excluded. Another has said that she used to get the
themes for her “compositions” out of the pages of The Lowell Offering.
The names of The Lowell Offering writers, so far as I have been able to
gather them, are as follows: Sarah G. Bagley, Josephine L. Baker, Lucy Ann
Baker, Caroline Bean, Adeline Bradley, Fidelia O. Brown, M. Bryant, Alice
Ann Carter, Joanna Carroll, Eliza J. Cate, Betsey Chamberlain, L. A.
Choate, Kate Clapp, Louisa Currier, Maria Currier, Lura Currier, Harriot F.
Curtis, Catherine Dodge, M. A. Dodge, Harriet Farley, Margaret F. Foley,
A. M. Fosdick, Abby A. Goddard, M. R. Green, Lydia S. Hall, Jane B.
Hamilton, Harriet Jane Hanson, Eliza Rice Holbrook, Eliza W. Jennings,
Hannah Johnson, E. Kidder, Miss Lane, Emmeline Larcom, Lucy Larcom,
L. E. Leavitt, Harriet Lees, Mary A. Leonard, Sarah E. Martin, Mary J.
McAffee, E. D. Perver, E. S. Pope, Nancy R. Rainey, Sarah Shedd, Ellen L.
Smith, Ellen M. Smith, Laura Spaulding, Mary Ann Spaulding, Emmeline
Sprague, S. W. Stewart, Laura Tay, Rebecca C. Thompson, Abby D. Turner,
Elizabeth E. Turner, Jane S. Welch, Caroline H. Whitney, A. E. Wilson,
Adeline H. Winship, and Sabra Wright, fifty-seven in all.
Most of the writers signed fictitious names, such as Ella, Adelaide,
Dorcas, Aramantha, Stella, Kate, Oriana, Ruth Rover, Ione, Dolly Dindle,
Grace Gayfeather, and many others.
In 1848 seven books had been published, written by contributors to The
Lowell Offering. These were “Lights and Shadows of Factory Life,” and
“Rural Scenes in New England,” by Eliza Jane Cate; “Kate in Search of a
Husband,” “Jessie’s Flirtations,” and “S. S. Philosophy,” by Harriot F.
Curtis; “Domestic Sketches” by Abby A. Goddard, and “Shells from the
Strand of the Sea of Genius” by Harriet Farley.
Not many of the lesser lights continued to write after their contributions
were no longer in demand for The Offering. But there were a few who had
written for the pure love of it, and who, in spite of their other duties, and a
Page 84
restricted life, still clung “to the dreams of their youth,” and kept up the
writing habit, even beyond the verge of the allotted threescore years and
ten.
There is hardly a complete set of The Lowell Offering in existence. I
have Miss Larcom’s copies, which, added to my own, the result of many
years of collecting, in the shape of gifts, make as complete a set as I have
been able to find. The 1847 copy I never heard of outside my own
collection. Mr. L. L. Libbie of Boston has nearly a full set, with a rare
collection of bibliology relating to the magazine.
The volumes in the State Library are neither perfect nor consecutively
bound. A set of The Lowell Offering, complete to 1847, was sent by the
mayor of Lowell to the mayor of Paris, “all neatly bound and lettered.”
There are odd volumes, no doubt, in libraries or in private collections,
but they are not complete enough to give an adequate idea of the magazine;
and unless such a book as this were written, an historical record of what is
now considered a most interesting phase in the history of early factory labor
would not be preserved. I may add to this, that the Lowell Public Library
contains the first five volumes, which are The Lowell Offering proper. In
closing this brief sketch of The Lowell Offering, it may be well to quote Mr.
Thomas’s letter, written to the Vox Populi, Lowell, in answer to a request
for information with regard to his connection with the magazine.
Dear Sir,—Your letter of December 9th, 1872, solicits me to furnish, in
some detail, the facts, as I now remember them, respecting the origin and
early history of The Lowell Offering, the writers for it, etc.
It would seem, by your epistle, that you have seen, and perhaps own, the
second and later series of the unique publication, but that you question
whether a copy of the first four numbers is in existence—indicating, I
judge, that you have sought for them in vain.
I am happy to inform you that your apprehension of total loss is “ruled
out” by my possession of two complete sets of those first four numbers,
lacking only the printed cover of Number One. You will not be surprised
that my sons, to whom they belong, are unwilling to part with these
memorials of their father’s brief residence in Lowell; but I hope that your
writing habit, even beyond the verge of the allotted threescore years and
ten.
There is hardly a complete set of The Lowell Offering in existence. I
have Miss Larcom’s copies, which, added to my own, the result of many
years of collecting, in the shape of gifts, make as complete a set as I have
been able to find. The 1847 copy I never heard of outside my own
collection. Mr. L. L. Libbie of Boston has nearly a full set, with a rare
collection of bibliology relating to the magazine.
The volumes in the State Library are neither perfect nor consecutively
bound. A set of The Lowell Offering, complete to 1847, was sent by the
mayor of Lowell to the mayor of Paris, “all neatly bound and lettered.”
There are odd volumes, no doubt, in libraries or in private collections,
but they are not complete enough to give an adequate idea of the magazine;
and unless such a book as this were written, an historical record of what is
now considered a most interesting phase in the history of early factory labor
would not be preserved. I may add to this, that the Lowell Public Library
contains the first five volumes, which are The Lowell Offering proper. In
closing this brief sketch of The Lowell Offering, it may be well to quote Mr.
Thomas’s letter, written to the Vox Populi, Lowell, in answer to a request
for information with regard to his connection with the magazine.
Dear Sir,—Your letter of December 9th, 1872, solicits me to furnish, in
some detail, the facts, as I now remember them, respecting the origin and
early history of The Lowell Offering, the writers for it, etc.
It would seem, by your epistle, that you have seen, and perhaps own, the
second and later series of the unique publication, but that you question
whether a copy of the first four numbers is in existence—indicating, I
judge, that you have sought for them in vain.
I am happy to inform you that your apprehension of total loss is “ruled
out” by my possession of two complete sets of those first four numbers,
lacking only the printed cover of Number One. You will not be surprised
that my sons, to whom they belong, are unwilling to part with these
memorials of their father’s brief residence in Lowell; but I hope that your
Page 85
earnest antiquarian call will awaken a response among the hidden or
forgotten things of some one of your many readers.
Meanwhile I will endeavor to make a compact statement of what you
desire, with no more of personality than is necessary to an intelligible
narrative.
Number 1 of The Lowell Offering was published in October, 1840. No. 2
was issued in December following. No. 3 appeared in February, 1841, and
No. 4 in March. Printed by A. Watson, 15 Central Street. Each number
consisted of sixteen pages small quarto, double columns, in small pica
solid, and was sold at retail for six and one-fourth cents. I have forgotten
how many copies were printed. The third and fourth pages of a plain cover
were devoted to advertisements of less than an average of one inch brevier,
and in this way we managed to ‘make both ends meet.’
In No. 2 appeared the following note, the words in brackets being here
inserted in the way of explanation.
“A social meeting, denominated Improvement Circle, was established in
this city about a twelve-month since [by the Rev. A. C. Thomas, pastor of
the Second Universalist Church]. At the sessions of this Circle, which have
been holden one evening in a fortnight, communications (previously
received by the gentleman in charge) have been read, the names of the
writers not being announced. The largest range of subject has been allowed:
fiction and fact, poetry and prose, science and letters, religion and morals;
and in composition the style has been humorous or otherwise, according to
the various taste or talent of the writers. The reading of these articles has
constituted the sole entertainment of the meetings of the Circle. The interest
thus excited has given a remarkable impulse to the intellectual energies of
our population.
“At a social meeting for divine worship connected with one of our
societies (First Universalist Church, the Rev. T. B. Thayer, pastor),
communications, chiefly of a religious character, have been read, during
several years past. The alternate weekly session of this Conference was
appropriated mainly to communications, and denominated Improvement
Circle, soon after the institution of the one above mentioned, and the
interest has thereby been greatly increased.
forgotten things of some one of your many readers.
Meanwhile I will endeavor to make a compact statement of what you
desire, with no more of personality than is necessary to an intelligible
narrative.
Number 1 of The Lowell Offering was published in October, 1840. No. 2
was issued in December following. No. 3 appeared in February, 1841, and
No. 4 in March. Printed by A. Watson, 15 Central Street. Each number
consisted of sixteen pages small quarto, double columns, in small pica
solid, and was sold at retail for six and one-fourth cents. I have forgotten
how many copies were printed. The third and fourth pages of a plain cover
were devoted to advertisements of less than an average of one inch brevier,
and in this way we managed to ‘make both ends meet.’
In No. 2 appeared the following note, the words in brackets being here
inserted in the way of explanation.
“A social meeting, denominated Improvement Circle, was established in
this city about a twelve-month since [by the Rev. A. C. Thomas, pastor of
the Second Universalist Church]. At the sessions of this Circle, which have
been holden one evening in a fortnight, communications (previously
received by the gentleman in charge) have been read, the names of the
writers not being announced. The largest range of subject has been allowed:
fiction and fact, poetry and prose, science and letters, religion and morals;
and in composition the style has been humorous or otherwise, according to
the various taste or talent of the writers. The reading of these articles has
constituted the sole entertainment of the meetings of the Circle. The interest
thus excited has given a remarkable impulse to the intellectual energies of
our population.
“At a social meeting for divine worship connected with one of our
societies (First Universalist Church, the Rev. T. B. Thayer, pastor),
communications, chiefly of a religious character, have been read, during
several years past. The alternate weekly session of this Conference was
appropriated mainly to communications, and denominated Improvement
Circle, soon after the institution of the one above mentioned, and the
interest has thereby been greatly increased.
Page 86
“A selection from the budgets of articles furnished to these Circles,
together with a few communications derived from other sources, constitutes
The Lowell Offering, whereof the two gentlemen in charge of the meetings
aforesaid are the editors.
“We have been thus particular, partly to gratify the curiosity of our
readers, and partly to call attention to the advantage of such social
institutions for improvement in knowledge, and in the art of composition.
The meetings being free to all who are disposed to attend, they may be
likened to so many intellectual banquets, the writers furnishing the feast of
reason, while all present participate in the flow of soul.”
Confessedly there was little novelty in the organization and conduct of
these Circles, excepting perhaps that the leaders took special pains in
private interviews, and by informal hints and criticisms at the gatherings, to
awaken and foster a desire for improvement. But the honorable presentation
to the world, in print, of a class of people usually considered ignorant and
degraded, was certainly a new thing under the sun.
In the number of The Offering for November, 1842, which was after my
removal from New England, Miss Harriet Farley, who was then in editorial
charge, published her personal knowledge of the origin, etc., as follows:—
“The gentlemen were at liberty to contribute to the Circle, but they were
of no great assistance. Those who were not engaged in the mills were also
contributors, but it was soon found that the principal interest of the
meetings depended upon the factory-girls.
... “There were at length so many articles of a promiscuous character,
that it was thought they might form a pleasing variety in a little book.... To
tell the truth, we did not really believe that it would ever come into being.
We did not believe our articles would do to print—that they were good
enough to be put in a book. But there was one who thought otherwise....
Then a periodical was spoken of, and it was even suggested that we should
edit it. We the editor! The idea was very awful. We should as soon have
thought of building a meeting-house! We shrank so sensitively from the
proposal that it was not urged, and the projector of the work became its
editor.
together with a few communications derived from other sources, constitutes
The Lowell Offering, whereof the two gentlemen in charge of the meetings
aforesaid are the editors.
“We have been thus particular, partly to gratify the curiosity of our
readers, and partly to call attention to the advantage of such social
institutions for improvement in knowledge, and in the art of composition.
The meetings being free to all who are disposed to attend, they may be
likened to so many intellectual banquets, the writers furnishing the feast of
reason, while all present participate in the flow of soul.”
Confessedly there was little novelty in the organization and conduct of
these Circles, excepting perhaps that the leaders took special pains in
private interviews, and by informal hints and criticisms at the gatherings, to
awaken and foster a desire for improvement. But the honorable presentation
to the world, in print, of a class of people usually considered ignorant and
degraded, was certainly a new thing under the sun.
In the number of The Offering for November, 1842, which was after my
removal from New England, Miss Harriet Farley, who was then in editorial
charge, published her personal knowledge of the origin, etc., as follows:—
“The gentlemen were at liberty to contribute to the Circle, but they were
of no great assistance. Those who were not engaged in the mills were also
contributors, but it was soon found that the principal interest of the
meetings depended upon the factory-girls.
... “There were at length so many articles of a promiscuous character,
that it was thought they might form a pleasing variety in a little book.... To
tell the truth, we did not really believe that it would ever come into being.
We did not believe our articles would do to print—that they were good
enough to be put in a book. But there was one who thought otherwise....
Then a periodical was spoken of, and it was even suggested that we should
edit it. We the editor! The idea was very awful. We should as soon have
thought of building a meeting-house! We shrank so sensitively from the
proposal that it was not urged, and the projector of the work became its
editor.
Page 87
“We shall never forget our throb of pleasure when we first saw The
Lowell Offering in a tangible form, with its bright yellow cover, nor our
flutterings of delight as we perused its pages. True, we had seen or heard
the articles before, but they seemed so much better in print! They appeared
to be as good as anybody’s writings. They sounded as if written by people
who never worked at all.
“The Offering was well received by the public, or at least would have
been if people had not been so confused and perplexed and mystified and
unbelieving.
“The first number was an experiment, and a successful one. The second,
third, and fourth appeared at irregular intervals; and then it was thought best
that it should be permanently established. Hitherto it had been sold singly,
or given away, and there had been no subscription list. With the fifth
number commenced a new series, different in form and materially improved
in outward appearance.”
The new series was a monthly of thirty-two pages, large octavo, in long
primer, leaded, with embellishments of wood engravings, chiefly of
churches in Lowell, also pages of music, the whole put up in neat printed
covers.
Communications much amended in the process of training the writers
were rigidly excluded from print, and such articles only were published as
had been written by females employed in the mills. One article only was
afterwards challenged as a plagiarism. A few of the contributions from the
first needed only the usual corrections to fit them for the press; the
contributors, besides possessing rare native talent, having had the
advantages of a New England common-school education.
Mostly the writers chose to appear anonymously, not subscribing even
their initials; and I am not at liberty to reveal their names, even if I could
remember and designate them all. I have, however, already mentioned Miss
Harriet Farley, and may add that she was a daughter of the Rev. Stephen
Farley, an aged Unitarian clergyman residing in Amesbury, Mass., a man
richer in faith and life than in dimes and dollars. She left home, and worked
steadily in the mills at Lowell, that she might help a brother through
college. I have no hesitation in naming her as a sample of extraordinary
Lowell Offering in a tangible form, with its bright yellow cover, nor our
flutterings of delight as we perused its pages. True, we had seen or heard
the articles before, but they seemed so much better in print! They appeared
to be as good as anybody’s writings. They sounded as if written by people
who never worked at all.
“The Offering was well received by the public, or at least would have
been if people had not been so confused and perplexed and mystified and
unbelieving.
“The first number was an experiment, and a successful one. The second,
third, and fourth appeared at irregular intervals; and then it was thought best
that it should be permanently established. Hitherto it had been sold singly,
or given away, and there had been no subscription list. With the fifth
number commenced a new series, different in form and materially improved
in outward appearance.”
The new series was a monthly of thirty-two pages, large octavo, in long
primer, leaded, with embellishments of wood engravings, chiefly of
churches in Lowell, also pages of music, the whole put up in neat printed
covers.
Communications much amended in the process of training the writers
were rigidly excluded from print, and such articles only were published as
had been written by females employed in the mills. One article only was
afterwards challenged as a plagiarism. A few of the contributions from the
first needed only the usual corrections to fit them for the press; the
contributors, besides possessing rare native talent, having had the
advantages of a New England common-school education.
Mostly the writers chose to appear anonymously, not subscribing even
their initials; and I am not at liberty to reveal their names, even if I could
remember and designate them all. I have, however, already mentioned Miss
Harriet Farley, and may add that she was a daughter of the Rev. Stephen
Farley, an aged Unitarian clergyman residing in Amesbury, Mass., a man
richer in faith and life than in dimes and dollars. She left home, and worked
steadily in the mills at Lowell, that she might help a brother through
college. I have no hesitation in naming her as a sample of extraordinary
Page 88
genius. She greatly enriched the Circle which was in my charge, and was
foremost in every issue of The Offering for several years.
Miss Lydia S. Hall was another contributor whose productions aided
largely in the celebrity of The Offering, especially in the line of poetry.
“The Tomb of Washington,” “Lowell, a parody on Hohenlinden,” “No,” and
a number of other poetical articles of singular merit, stamped this
“Adelaide” as a remarkable writer.
Mrs. Betsey Chamberlain, a widow who worked in the mills for the
support and education of her two children, was a constant Circle helper, and
vitalized many pages of The Offering by humorous incidents and the wit of
sound common sense.
Miss Harriot Curtis, who held a dashing pen, left the mills for a season
to attend to a sick friend in Troy. At the date of her return, the contents of
the second volume of The Offering had already been made up, whereupon,
by my encouragement (suggestion, I believe) she wrote a novelette entitled
“Kate in Search of a Husband,” the manuscript of which I sold in her behalf
to J. Winchester, a New York publisher, who issued large editions of it. A
year or two later she was associated with Miss Farley as editor and
proprietor of The Offering. Several “Chapters on the National Sciences”
were written by a factory-girl (Eliza J. Cate) in Manchester, N. H. She
afterwards wrote “Lights and Shadows of Factory Life,” also “Rural Life in
New England,” both of which I sold to Winchester in her behalf.
Miss Harriet Lees, S. G. B., E. E. T., H. J., A. B., and many others, are
pleasantly in my memory as cordial aids; these memoranda, as you will
perceive, reaching beyond the first four numbers, concerning which you
make special inquiry.
On the second page of the cover of Number 4, issued March 4, 1841, an
endeavor to establish The Offering permanently was announced. “Be the
number large or small who are disposed to patronize the undertaking, we
have concluded to hazard the experiment for one year,” the labor and
responsibility being wholly my own.
If my ecclesiastical connections had been of the popular order, there
could have been no doubt of success; but I was well known as a
Universalist. Sectarian hostility, in that day, was of a sort which would not
foremost in every issue of The Offering for several years.
Miss Lydia S. Hall was another contributor whose productions aided
largely in the celebrity of The Offering, especially in the line of poetry.
“The Tomb of Washington,” “Lowell, a parody on Hohenlinden,” “No,” and
a number of other poetical articles of singular merit, stamped this
“Adelaide” as a remarkable writer.
Mrs. Betsey Chamberlain, a widow who worked in the mills for the
support and education of her two children, was a constant Circle helper, and
vitalized many pages of The Offering by humorous incidents and the wit of
sound common sense.
Miss Harriot Curtis, who held a dashing pen, left the mills for a season
to attend to a sick friend in Troy. At the date of her return, the contents of
the second volume of The Offering had already been made up, whereupon,
by my encouragement (suggestion, I believe) she wrote a novelette entitled
“Kate in Search of a Husband,” the manuscript of which I sold in her behalf
to J. Winchester, a New York publisher, who issued large editions of it. A
year or two later she was associated with Miss Farley as editor and
proprietor of The Offering. Several “Chapters on the National Sciences”
were written by a factory-girl (Eliza J. Cate) in Manchester, N. H. She
afterwards wrote “Lights and Shadows of Factory Life,” also “Rural Life in
New England,” both of which I sold to Winchester in her behalf.
Miss Harriet Lees, S. G. B., E. E. T., H. J., A. B., and many others, are
pleasantly in my memory as cordial aids; these memoranda, as you will
perceive, reaching beyond the first four numbers, concerning which you
make special inquiry.
On the second page of the cover of Number 4, issued March 4, 1841, an
endeavor to establish The Offering permanently was announced. “Be the
number large or small who are disposed to patronize the undertaking, we
have concluded to hazard the experiment for one year,” the labor and
responsibility being wholly my own.
If my ecclesiastical connections had been of the popular order, there
could have been no doubt of success; but I was well known as a
Universalist. Sectarian hostility, in that day, was of a sort which would not
Page 89
be tolerated now; and I had to combat the falsehood that The Offering was a
Universalist publication.
The Operatives’ Magazine was issued as a rival, or competitor; and only
the superior talent of the contributors to the original work kept it in the
ascendant of repute and circulation. I am happy, too, to remember that the
most influential laymen in the city indorsed my enterprise, as will appear by
the following card:—
Lowell, March 7, 1841.
The undersigned have seen the numbers of The Lowell Offering already issued. Believing the
work calculated to do good, and understanding that it is to be permanently established by means of a
subscription list, we take pleasure in recommending it to the patronage of the public generally, and to
persons connected with the manufacturing establishment especially.
Elisha Huntington.
Samuel Lawrence.
Elisha Bartlett.
J. W. Warren.
Gilman Kimball.
Robert Means.
B. F. French.
J. C. Dalton.
John W. Graves.
Homer Bartlett.
Charles L. Tilden.
John Aiken.
Alexander Wright.
George Motley.
John Avery.
William Spencer.
William Livingston.
J. W. Scribner.
J. P. Jewett.
Samuel W. Stickney.
Daniel Mowe.
S. D. York.
William Grey.
Moody Currier.
C. Appleton.
John Nesmith.
George Mansfield.
George Brownell.
James G. Carney.
W. O. Bartlett.
A. D. Dearborne.
Hiram Parker.
Nathaniel Thurston.
Universalist publication.
The Operatives’ Magazine was issued as a rival, or competitor; and only
the superior talent of the contributors to the original work kept it in the
ascendant of repute and circulation. I am happy, too, to remember that the
most influential laymen in the city indorsed my enterprise, as will appear by
the following card:—
Lowell, March 7, 1841.
The undersigned have seen the numbers of The Lowell Offering already issued. Believing the
work calculated to do good, and understanding that it is to be permanently established by means of a
subscription list, we take pleasure in recommending it to the patronage of the public generally, and to
persons connected with the manufacturing establishment especially.
Elisha Huntington.
Samuel Lawrence.
Elisha Bartlett.
J. W. Warren.
Gilman Kimball.
Robert Means.
B. F. French.
J. C. Dalton.
John W. Graves.
Homer Bartlett.
Charles L. Tilden.
John Aiken.
Alexander Wright.
George Motley.
John Avery.
William Spencer.
William Livingston.
J. W. Scribner.
J. P. Jewett.
Samuel W. Stickney.
Daniel Mowe.
S. D. York.
William Grey.
Moody Currier.
C. Appleton.
John Nesmith.
George Mansfield.
George Brownell.
James G. Carney.
W. O. Bartlett.
A. D. Dearborne.
Hiram Parker.
Nathaniel Thurston.
Page 90
Eliphalet Case.
J. G. Abbott.
John Clark.
Those of your readers who have memories of the Lowell of thirty years
ago, will observe that the names of all (or nearly all) the superintendents of
the corporations are in this list, and that it includes a liberal representation
of other dignitaries in the city, excepting only the clergy. One of these is
indeed in the record; but he shortly afterward wished to have his signature
cancelled, for the reason that he had placed it there without due
consideration! Whereupon Mr. Case, who passed the paper around, gave
indefinite time for consideration to all of the rest of the clergy, each having
the benefit of a doubt to begin with. I must not, however, fail to mention
that the Rev. Henry A. Miles, of the Unitarian Church, was steadfastly a
friend of The Offering from first to last.
I have thus endeavored to answer your inquiries, and will add a few
incidents.
In January, 1842, Samuel Lawrence introduced me to Charles Dickens,
who was at that time on a tour of inspection in Lowell. In a brief interview,
I gave him assurance that all the articles in The Offering were written by the
class known as factory-girls. I afterward sent him a bound copy of the first
volume, new series, which he noticed at some length in “American Notes
for General Circulation,” the following being an extract:—
“They have got up among themselves a periodical called The Lowell
Offering ... whereof I brought away from Lowell four hundred good solid
pages, which I have read from beginning to end.... Of the merits of The
Lowell Offering as a literary production, I will only observe, putting entirely
out of sight the fact of the articles having been written by these girls after
the arduous labors of the day, that it will compare advantageously with a
great many English annuals.”
A volume entitled “Mind among the Spindles,” being a selection from
The Offering, was published in England under the auspices, I believe, of
Harriet Martineau. She, at all events, was the prompter of a fine review in
The London Athenæum. This was early in 1843. The compliment was
acknowledged by the present of an elegantly bound copy of the first and
second volumes of the new series, with the inscription:—
J. G. Abbott.
John Clark.
Those of your readers who have memories of the Lowell of thirty years
ago, will observe that the names of all (or nearly all) the superintendents of
the corporations are in this list, and that it includes a liberal representation
of other dignitaries in the city, excepting only the clergy. One of these is
indeed in the record; but he shortly afterward wished to have his signature
cancelled, for the reason that he had placed it there without due
consideration! Whereupon Mr. Case, who passed the paper around, gave
indefinite time for consideration to all of the rest of the clergy, each having
the benefit of a doubt to begin with. I must not, however, fail to mention
that the Rev. Henry A. Miles, of the Unitarian Church, was steadfastly a
friend of The Offering from first to last.
I have thus endeavored to answer your inquiries, and will add a few
incidents.
In January, 1842, Samuel Lawrence introduced me to Charles Dickens,
who was at that time on a tour of inspection in Lowell. In a brief interview,
I gave him assurance that all the articles in The Offering were written by the
class known as factory-girls. I afterward sent him a bound copy of the first
volume, new series, which he noticed at some length in “American Notes
for General Circulation,” the following being an extract:—
“They have got up among themselves a periodical called The Lowell
Offering ... whereof I brought away from Lowell four hundred good solid
pages, which I have read from beginning to end.... Of the merits of The
Lowell Offering as a literary production, I will only observe, putting entirely
out of sight the fact of the articles having been written by these girls after
the arduous labors of the day, that it will compare advantageously with a
great many English annuals.”
A volume entitled “Mind among the Spindles,” being a selection from
The Offering, was published in England under the auspices, I believe, of
Harriet Martineau. She, at all events, was the prompter of a fine review in
The London Athenæum. This was early in 1843. The compliment was
acknowledged by the present of an elegantly bound copy of the first and
second volumes of the new series, with the inscription:—
Page 91
“HARRIET MARTINEAU,
FROM
Harriet Farley, Harriot Curtis, and Harriet Lees.”
The distinguished authoress said in reply: “It is welcome as a token of
kindness and for its own value, and above all as a proof of sympathy
between you and me, in regard to that great subject, the true honor and
interests of our sex.” She might truly have claimed, in addition, not only
that The Offering was the first work written entirely by factory-girls, but the
first magazine or journal written exclusively by women, in all the world.
My administration as editor and publisher ceased with the close of the
second volume, the numbers of which, as ‘copy’ was abundant, having been
pushed to completion in advance of regular monthly issues.
And now, after the lapse of more than thirty years of varied experience, I
send salutations of grace, mercy, and peace to all, being yet in the flesh,
who wished well to that undertaking, and helped it, while I here record
happy memories of the friends who have passed behind the veil.
Truly yours,
Abel C. Thomas.
Tacony, Philad., Dec. 29th, 1872.
Although the magazine under its women editors was a continued
success, still, to Mr. Thomas, as its projector and first editor, must be given
the credit of bringing before the public these productions; and too much
honor cannot be awarded to him for believing in the capabilities of the
young people under his charge, and for utilizing the talent which he found.
But for his Improvement Circle The Lowell Offering might never have been
heard of; and its writers, if this impetus had not been given to their talents,
would never have thought themselves capable of any success in this
direction. To improve and cultivate the mind was the injunction urged by
this good man upon the working men and women of his time.
FROM
Harriet Farley, Harriot Curtis, and Harriet Lees.”
The distinguished authoress said in reply: “It is welcome as a token of
kindness and for its own value, and above all as a proof of sympathy
between you and me, in regard to that great subject, the true honor and
interests of our sex.” She might truly have claimed, in addition, not only
that The Offering was the first work written entirely by factory-girls, but the
first magazine or journal written exclusively by women, in all the world.
My administration as editor and publisher ceased with the close of the
second volume, the numbers of which, as ‘copy’ was abundant, having been
pushed to completion in advance of regular monthly issues.
And now, after the lapse of more than thirty years of varied experience, I
send salutations of grace, mercy, and peace to all, being yet in the flesh,
who wished well to that undertaking, and helped it, while I here record
happy memories of the friends who have passed behind the veil.
Truly yours,
Abel C. Thomas.
Tacony, Philad., Dec. 29th, 1872.
Although the magazine under its women editors was a continued
success, still, to Mr. Thomas, as its projector and first editor, must be given
the credit of bringing before the public these productions; and too much
honor cannot be awarded to him for believing in the capabilities of the
young people under his charge, and for utilizing the talent which he found.
But for his Improvement Circle The Lowell Offering might never have been
heard of; and its writers, if this impetus had not been given to their talents,
would never have thought themselves capable of any success in this
direction. To improve and cultivate the mind was the injunction urged by
this good man upon the working men and women of his time.
Page 92
The fact that Mr. Thomas was the grandson of a noted Quaker preacher
(Abel Thomas) probably accounts for his inheritance of the idea, first
promulgated in this country by that sect, that women have the right and the
ability to express their thoughts, both in speaking and in writing; and he
found in Lowell a good field for the application of this principle.
Although a Universalist minister, he was very fond of the Quaker
manner of speech, and used the “thee” and “thou” to the end of his life. He
was an eloquent and convincing preacher, and consecrated his whole life to
the work of disseminating the doctrines of his denomination. He married
the daughter of Judge Strange Palmer, of Pottsville, Penn., and M. Louise
Thomas is well known as taking a prominent part in many social and
philanthropic reforms; it is to her that I am indebted for the privilege of
quoting her husband’s letter.
Mr. Thomas died Sept. 28, 1880; but he had lived to rejoice in the result
of his enterprise, though he had little thought, perhaps, of what would be
the outcome of his efforts to encourage the young people of his church and
community. He was a model publisher, since, as two at least of his writers
testify, he shared the pecuniary profits of his magazine with its contributors.
(Abel Thomas) probably accounts for his inheritance of the idea, first
promulgated in this country by that sect, that women have the right and the
ability to express their thoughts, both in speaking and in writing; and he
found in Lowell a good field for the application of this principle.
Although a Universalist minister, he was very fond of the Quaker
manner of speech, and used the “thee” and “thou” to the end of his life. He
was an eloquent and convincing preacher, and consecrated his whole life to
the work of disseminating the doctrines of his denomination. He married
the daughter of Judge Strange Palmer, of Pottsville, Penn., and M. Louise
Thomas is well known as taking a prominent part in many social and
philanthropic reforms; it is to her that I am indebted for the privilege of
quoting her husband’s letter.
Mr. Thomas died Sept. 28, 1880; but he had lived to rejoice in the result
of his enterprise, though he had little thought, perhaps, of what would be
the outcome of his efforts to encourage the young people of his church and
community. He was a model publisher, since, as two at least of his writers
testify, he shared the pecuniary profits of his magazine with its contributors.
Page 93
CHAPTER VIII.
BRIEF BIOGRAPHIES OF SOME OF THE WRITERS FOR THE
LOWELL OFFERING.
It remains for me to give, so far as I have been able to glean them, the
life-stories of a few of the most important of these mill-girl writers, some of
them brief indeed, others perhaps of wider significance, but all telling a tale
of honest toil and earnest aspiration. I begin with Miss Curtis, as senior
editor of the magazine.
HARRIOT F. CURTIS,
Editor of the Lowell Offering.
Among all the writers, Miss Curtis stands out as the pioneer and
reformatory spirit. She was fearless in her convictions; she wrote in
advocacy of the anti-slavery cause when the real agitation had hardly
begun, and in behalf of woman’s right to “equal pay for equal labor,” five
years before the first woman suffrage convention was held in this country.
She organized the first known woman’s club, and was one of the four
women editors of her time. She was the novelist par excellence of The
Offering, and had a bold and dashing pen that would have made her fortune
in these days of women reporters and interviewers. But she was so
startlingly original in her speech and in her writings, that it “made talk,” as
Samantha Allen says, so different was she from the established idea of what
a “female” should be.
But she was self-centred, and bore with Christian philosophy as well as
with pagan silence and stoicism, “the slings and arrows” of those who could
BRIEF BIOGRAPHIES OF SOME OF THE WRITERS FOR THE
LOWELL OFFERING.
It remains for me to give, so far as I have been able to glean them, the
life-stories of a few of the most important of these mill-girl writers, some of
them brief indeed, others perhaps of wider significance, but all telling a tale
of honest toil and earnest aspiration. I begin with Miss Curtis, as senior
editor of the magazine.
HARRIOT F. CURTIS,
Editor of the Lowell Offering.
Among all the writers, Miss Curtis stands out as the pioneer and
reformatory spirit. She was fearless in her convictions; she wrote in
advocacy of the anti-slavery cause when the real agitation had hardly
begun, and in behalf of woman’s right to “equal pay for equal labor,” five
years before the first woman suffrage convention was held in this country.
She organized the first known woman’s club, and was one of the four
women editors of her time. She was the novelist par excellence of The
Offering, and had a bold and dashing pen that would have made her fortune
in these days of women reporters and interviewers. But she was so
startlingly original in her speech and in her writings, that it “made talk,” as
Samantha Allen says, so different was she from the established idea of what
a “female” should be.
But she was self-centred, and bore with Christian philosophy as well as
with pagan silence and stoicism, “the slings and arrows” of those who could
Page 94
not understand her brave and courageous nature.
Her mind was intensely masculine; but her life had all the limitations by
which the women of her time were bound, and these prevented her from
doing the work for which she was best fitted, and from leading that life of
freedom from care which is so necessary to the best literary work.
Through her grandmother, Abigail Stratton (Curtis), Harriot could claim
direct descent from Miles Standish.
She was born Sept. 16, 1813, in Kellyvale (now Lowell), Vt., a little post
hamlet on the Missisquoi River, completely surrounded by mountain peaks.
The lonely and isolated life she was obliged to lead was very distasteful to
her, and she early made up her mind to leave her home and seek more
congenial surroundings elsewhere. Her father’s means were limited; and
after exhausting what education could be obtained in the narrow circle in
which she lived, she determined to go to Lowell to work in the factory, and
thus earn the money necessary for a year’s study at some private school or
academy.
Previous to her connection with The Offering, Miss Curtis wrote many
tales and sketches, and also “Kate in Search of a Husband,” one of the first
of the “popular novels” in this country. Her novel, “The Smugglers,” was
begun in The Offering of November, 1843.
Her connection with The Offering lasted three years; and during the last
two, besides contributing and editing, she also assumed that part of the
business management which necessitated her travelling and canvassing for
subscribers; in fact, as she said, she was “the travelling-agent for the firm,
and went roaming about the country in search of patrons.”
By this means, she not only helped to place the magazine on a paying
basis, but made the acquaintance of many distinguished persons. It was
chiefly by the efforts of Miss Curtis at this time that The Lowell Offering
achieved an almost world-wide fame. When at home she resumed her
employment in the mill, as harness-knitter on the Lawrence corporation.
Mr. Thomas, in response to a letter from her asking advice with regard to
the business affairs of the magazine, replies:—
Her mind was intensely masculine; but her life had all the limitations by
which the women of her time were bound, and these prevented her from
doing the work for which she was best fitted, and from leading that life of
freedom from care which is so necessary to the best literary work.
Through her grandmother, Abigail Stratton (Curtis), Harriot could claim
direct descent from Miles Standish.
She was born Sept. 16, 1813, in Kellyvale (now Lowell), Vt., a little post
hamlet on the Missisquoi River, completely surrounded by mountain peaks.
The lonely and isolated life she was obliged to lead was very distasteful to
her, and she early made up her mind to leave her home and seek more
congenial surroundings elsewhere. Her father’s means were limited; and
after exhausting what education could be obtained in the narrow circle in
which she lived, she determined to go to Lowell to work in the factory, and
thus earn the money necessary for a year’s study at some private school or
academy.
Previous to her connection with The Offering, Miss Curtis wrote many
tales and sketches, and also “Kate in Search of a Husband,” one of the first
of the “popular novels” in this country. Her novel, “The Smugglers,” was
begun in The Offering of November, 1843.
Her connection with The Offering lasted three years; and during the last
two, besides contributing and editing, she also assumed that part of the
business management which necessitated her travelling and canvassing for
subscribers; in fact, as she said, she was “the travelling-agent for the firm,
and went roaming about the country in search of patrons.”
By this means, she not only helped to place the magazine on a paying
basis, but made the acquaintance of many distinguished persons. It was
chiefly by the efforts of Miss Curtis at this time that The Lowell Offering
achieved an almost world-wide fame. When at home she resumed her
employment in the mill, as harness-knitter on the Lawrence corporation.
Mr. Thomas, in response to a letter from her asking advice with regard to
the business affairs of the magazine, replies:—
Page 95
“Make your terms cash. You will do well to keep constantly in
remembrance that your prosperity almost entirely depends on your
individual exertions. Puffing, advertising, scolding, will do little or nothing.
Male agents will do little or nothing; but if you go as females, with suitable
brief papers signed by eminent men, to show that you are not impostors, you
will do well.... Be careful to guard against the possibility of suspicion. This
you can readily accomplish by certificates from Saml. Lawrence, John
Clark, and a few other Lowellites, countersigned (if convenient) by the
governor, Daniel Webster, etc.”
In her valedictory at the close of Volume V., Miss Curtis announces that
she severs her connection with The Offering for reasons “entirely of a
personal nature,” and as a parting benison adds: “Friends, Patrons, and Foes
(if we have any), may God bless you all with every perfect gift!”
Although her connection with The Offering was severed at this date,
Miss Curtis remained in Lowell until called away by the illness of her
mother. She continued her literary labors for a time, and was a
correspondent of several newspapers. Harriot was the friend and
correspondent of such men as John Neal, Horace Greeley, Nathaniel P.
Willis, and others well known in literary and public life.
She had a taste for politics and wrote intelligently on questions that
women were not supposed to understand. She contributed to the New York
Tribune articles so clear and so caustic, that readers who did not share the
common delusion that “H. G.” wrote everything in Horace Greeley’s paper,
thought they must have been written by a man!
She was the friend and correspondent of “Warrington” (William S.
Robinson), and when he was editor of the Boston Daily Republican, she
made a prediction worthy of a male political prophet. In a letter dated May
4, 1848, she writes:—
Friend R.,—Probably no doubt exists but some self-sacrificing patriot
may be found to accept the office of Chief Magistrate.... But who shall be
the Whig candidate for this self-sacrifice, seems the most prominent
question. A few days since I met Horace Greeley, and, as in duty bound,
pronounced to him my prophecy of who could not be a successful
remembrance that your prosperity almost entirely depends on your
individual exertions. Puffing, advertising, scolding, will do little or nothing.
Male agents will do little or nothing; but if you go as females, with suitable
brief papers signed by eminent men, to show that you are not impostors, you
will do well.... Be careful to guard against the possibility of suspicion. This
you can readily accomplish by certificates from Saml. Lawrence, John
Clark, and a few other Lowellites, countersigned (if convenient) by the
governor, Daniel Webster, etc.”
In her valedictory at the close of Volume V., Miss Curtis announces that
she severs her connection with The Offering for reasons “entirely of a
personal nature,” and as a parting benison adds: “Friends, Patrons, and Foes
(if we have any), may God bless you all with every perfect gift!”
Although her connection with The Offering was severed at this date,
Miss Curtis remained in Lowell until called away by the illness of her
mother. She continued her literary labors for a time, and was a
correspondent of several newspapers. Harriot was the friend and
correspondent of such men as John Neal, Horace Greeley, Nathaniel P.
Willis, and others well known in literary and public life.
She had a taste for politics and wrote intelligently on questions that
women were not supposed to understand. She contributed to the New York
Tribune articles so clear and so caustic, that readers who did not share the
common delusion that “H. G.” wrote everything in Horace Greeley’s paper,
thought they must have been written by a man!
She was the friend and correspondent of “Warrington” (William S.
Robinson), and when he was editor of the Boston Daily Republican, she
made a prediction worthy of a male political prophet. In a letter dated May
4, 1848, she writes:—
Friend R.,—Probably no doubt exists but some self-sacrificing patriot
may be found to accept the office of Chief Magistrate.... But who shall be
the Whig candidate for this self-sacrifice, seems the most prominent
question. A few days since I met Horace Greeley, and, as in duty bound,
pronounced to him my prophecy of who could not be a successful
Page 96
candidate, although, out of the numerous aspirants for the Whig
nomination, I could not prophecy who would be successful.... Will you give
the public my assurance that Henry Clay cannot be President of the United
States. I don’t care who the Democratic nominee may be; I don’t care how
divided that party may be in action, nor how great may be the unanimity
and enthusiasm of the Whigs; but I repeat, Henry Clay cannot be
President....
I now enter upon the most painful part of her story, and I do it with a
heavy heart; but I feel obliged to tell it, because it illustrates so well the
lives which so many “solitary” women were then forced to lead,—lives of
poverty, of self-abnegation, and of unselfishness. And in reading, in her
letters to me, the sad record of her struggles, I can truly say, that never in all
my life of over seventy years have I known of one so cruelly compelled by
circumstances to hide the talent which “God had given her,” that she might
become the angel of mercy to her suffering and needy relatives.
In the heyday of her literary career, she left the work for which she was
the best fitted, to take the sole charge of her blind and aged mother, who
lived until 1858, “having suffered all that mortal could suffer.” Harriot was
her constant attendant day and night, vainly trying, in the mean while, to get
some literary work to do at her home to help eke out the narrow income of
the family.
Extracts from her letters written to my husband and myself will give
some idea of her struggles to obtain remunerative employment.
Sunny Hill, Dracut, Jan. 7, 1849.
Dear, dear Friends,—Your kind letter reached me on Friday; and if you
could imagine the “heaps” of good it did me, you would favor me often
with such medicine. Nobody writes to me nowadays, and I am left to my
despair and desolation.... Oh dear! what a world this is for poor old maids!
but I trust you find it quite comfortable and Paradise-like for brides and
bridegrooms, God bless them all! and more especially you young ones.... I
wish you would show me how I could “earn” anything by writing. I cannot
find my way only to write a book, be months about it, and then get a whole
$100 for it. That don’t pay enough for wear and tear of temper.
nomination, I could not prophecy who would be successful.... Will you give
the public my assurance that Henry Clay cannot be President of the United
States. I don’t care who the Democratic nominee may be; I don’t care how
divided that party may be in action, nor how great may be the unanimity
and enthusiasm of the Whigs; but I repeat, Henry Clay cannot be
President....
I now enter upon the most painful part of her story, and I do it with a
heavy heart; but I feel obliged to tell it, because it illustrates so well the
lives which so many “solitary” women were then forced to lead,—lives of
poverty, of self-abnegation, and of unselfishness. And in reading, in her
letters to me, the sad record of her struggles, I can truly say, that never in all
my life of over seventy years have I known of one so cruelly compelled by
circumstances to hide the talent which “God had given her,” that she might
become the angel of mercy to her suffering and needy relatives.
In the heyday of her literary career, she left the work for which she was
the best fitted, to take the sole charge of her blind and aged mother, who
lived until 1858, “having suffered all that mortal could suffer.” Harriot was
her constant attendant day and night, vainly trying, in the mean while, to get
some literary work to do at her home to help eke out the narrow income of
the family.
Extracts from her letters written to my husband and myself will give
some idea of her struggles to obtain remunerative employment.
Sunny Hill, Dracut, Jan. 7, 1849.
Dear, dear Friends,—Your kind letter reached me on Friday; and if you
could imagine the “heaps” of good it did me, you would favor me often
with such medicine. Nobody writes to me nowadays, and I am left to my
despair and desolation.... Oh dear! what a world this is for poor old maids!
but I trust you find it quite comfortable and Paradise-like for brides and
bridegrooms, God bless them all! and more especially you young ones.... I
wish you would show me how I could “earn” anything by writing. I cannot
find my way only to write a book, be months about it, and then get a whole
$100 for it. That don’t pay enough for wear and tear of temper.
Page 97
Later, in 1860, she writes from the family home in St. Albans, Vt.
“Under present circumstances I do not think I could write a leader. I do
not know of anything until it is a week or ten days’ old, and my only
connection with the living world is the Tribune. I thank you with all my
heart for your kind offer about going to New York, but it would be useless.
Greeley’s introduction to Bonner would not do any good. If I could attract
notice, kick up a small tempest, I should feel sure of an invitation from Mr.
Bonner. But without some notoriety that has created comment, the angel
Gabriel could not get into the Ledger. Without intellectual contact, out of
the world, I have grown rusty. A great care, an increasing anxiety, and most
painful sympathy for the suffering, have narrowed my thoughts.... If I could
get a little good luck—something to feel pleased about—I think I could
wake up to anything.... I could not earn a dollar here to save my life.
Greeley would say, “Yes, you could: there is the needle; that is useful and
wanted, though not half paid.” Mr. Greeley does not know that even the
resource of the “poor shirtmaker” is denied me. I have lost the use of my
thimble finger from one of those awful things, a felon; and it is misshapen,
bent, and stiffened. I assure you, I have had a womanly experience.... You
see, I am ‘off the track.’”
After 1860 she ceased trying to secure either fame or money by her
literary talents; and thereafter, for almost thirty years, she continued to be
the nurse and companion of the remaining invalids of the family, thinking,
as she always had done, more of their comfort than she did of the loss of
fortune and fame.
If she had devoted all her energies to the development of her talent as a
novelist, she might have earned a livelihood, and been a continued success,
—enough so, at least, to find a place in some of the many volumes of
American biography. But she had the conviction that one has no moral right
to live for one’s self alone; and so she gave her all, and spent her life, in the
service of those who needed her help. And though often despondent, and
almost despairing, she never lost faith in God, nor in his fatherly care over
the most afflicted of his children.
I first knew Miss Curtis in about 1844, when she and Miss Farley lived
in what was then Dracut, in a little house embowered in roses, which they
“Under present circumstances I do not think I could write a leader. I do
not know of anything until it is a week or ten days’ old, and my only
connection with the living world is the Tribune. I thank you with all my
heart for your kind offer about going to New York, but it would be useless.
Greeley’s introduction to Bonner would not do any good. If I could attract
notice, kick up a small tempest, I should feel sure of an invitation from Mr.
Bonner. But without some notoriety that has created comment, the angel
Gabriel could not get into the Ledger. Without intellectual contact, out of
the world, I have grown rusty. A great care, an increasing anxiety, and most
painful sympathy for the suffering, have narrowed my thoughts.... If I could
get a little good luck—something to feel pleased about—I think I could
wake up to anything.... I could not earn a dollar here to save my life.
Greeley would say, “Yes, you could: there is the needle; that is useful and
wanted, though not half paid.” Mr. Greeley does not know that even the
resource of the “poor shirtmaker” is denied me. I have lost the use of my
thimble finger from one of those awful things, a felon; and it is misshapen,
bent, and stiffened. I assure you, I have had a womanly experience.... You
see, I am ‘off the track.’”
After 1860 she ceased trying to secure either fame or money by her
literary talents; and thereafter, for almost thirty years, she continued to be
the nurse and companion of the remaining invalids of the family, thinking,
as she always had done, more of their comfort than she did of the loss of
fortune and fame.
If she had devoted all her energies to the development of her talent as a
novelist, she might have earned a livelihood, and been a continued success,
—enough so, at least, to find a place in some of the many volumes of
American biography. But she had the conviction that one has no moral right
to live for one’s self alone; and so she gave her all, and spent her life, in the
service of those who needed her help. And though often despondent, and
almost despairing, she never lost faith in God, nor in his fatherly care over
the most afflicted of his children.
I first knew Miss Curtis in about 1844, when she and Miss Farley lived
in what was then Dracut, in a little house embowered in roses, which they
Page 98
had named “Shady Nook.” The house was a sort of literary centre to those
who had become interested in The Lowell Offering and its writers; and there
were many who came from places both near and far to call on the editors,
and meet the “girls” who by their pens had made themselves quite noted.
But I did not see much of her until 1848, when we became the firm
friends and correspondents that we remained until the end of her life. As I
remember her at that time, she was of medium height, rather inclined to
stoutness, with small, white, well-shaped hands, brown hair, large blue
eyes, a small nose, full red lips, white teeth well divided, and a head—well,
more than a match for most of the women, if not the men, of her set.
Miss Curtis had many offers of marriage; but she thought it wrong for a
woman to marry for a “home,” or unless she loved the man with a “love
more enduring than life and stronger than death;” and as she did not meet
such a man, she could not enter into her ideal marriage. But the friendships
she made were warm and lasting, and the friends with whom she was
associated have in these pages given their loving tribute to her
characteristics and her capabilities.
Miss Curtis’s literary efforts may be summed up as follows: first, “Kate
in Search of a Husband, a novel by a Lady Chrysalis,” published by J.
Winchester, New York, and twice in after years by unknown publishers. The
authorship of this novel was claimed by one male writer, and another wrote
a counterpart, called “Philip in Search of a Wife.”
“Kate” was followed by “The Smugglers,” the scene of which was laid
in her native town, and “Truth’s Pilgrimage, His Wanderings in America
and in Other Lands,” an allegory. Both of these books were published in
continued numbers in The Offering, and the first-named was copyrighted by
a Boston firm in 1844, but was not published.
Her last novel, “Jessie’s Flirtations,” was published first by George
Munro in 1846 and afterwards by the Harpers; and it still holds its place in
their “Library of Select Novels.” “S. S. Philosophy,” her last published
book, is full of pithy paragraphs, containing (as her friend “Warrington”
said in the Lowell Journal) “much that is sensible, sound, and salutary, as
well as some considerable that is saucy and sarcastic.” She was for three
years co-editor of The Lowell Offering; in 1854-1855 she was associate
editor of the Vox Populi, a Lowell newspaper; and she also wrote for many
who had become interested in The Lowell Offering and its writers; and there
were many who came from places both near and far to call on the editors,
and meet the “girls” who by their pens had made themselves quite noted.
But I did not see much of her until 1848, when we became the firm
friends and correspondents that we remained until the end of her life. As I
remember her at that time, she was of medium height, rather inclined to
stoutness, with small, white, well-shaped hands, brown hair, large blue
eyes, a small nose, full red lips, white teeth well divided, and a head—well,
more than a match for most of the women, if not the men, of her set.
Miss Curtis had many offers of marriage; but she thought it wrong for a
woman to marry for a “home,” or unless she loved the man with a “love
more enduring than life and stronger than death;” and as she did not meet
such a man, she could not enter into her ideal marriage. But the friendships
she made were warm and lasting, and the friends with whom she was
associated have in these pages given their loving tribute to her
characteristics and her capabilities.
Miss Curtis’s literary efforts may be summed up as follows: first, “Kate
in Search of a Husband, a novel by a Lady Chrysalis,” published by J.
Winchester, New York, and twice in after years by unknown publishers. The
authorship of this novel was claimed by one male writer, and another wrote
a counterpart, called “Philip in Search of a Wife.”
“Kate” was followed by “The Smugglers,” the scene of which was laid
in her native town, and “Truth’s Pilgrimage, His Wanderings in America
and in Other Lands,” an allegory. Both of these books were published in
continued numbers in The Offering, and the first-named was copyrighted by
a Boston firm in 1844, but was not published.
Her last novel, “Jessie’s Flirtations,” was published first by George
Munro in 1846 and afterwards by the Harpers; and it still holds its place in
their “Library of Select Novels.” “S. S. Philosophy,” her last published
book, is full of pithy paragraphs, containing (as her friend “Warrington”
said in the Lowell Journal) “much that is sensible, sound, and salutary, as
well as some considerable that is saucy and sarcastic.” She was for three
years co-editor of The Lowell Offering; in 1854-1855 she was associate
editor of the Vox Populi, a Lowell newspaper; and she also wrote for many
Page 99
leading journals, notably The New York Tribune, The Lowell Journal, The
Lowell American, and N. P. Willis’s Home Journal (N.Y.).
Her nom de plume, “Mina Myrtle,” first used by her in the newspapers
in 1847, became well known; it was afterwards appropriated by another
author as “Minnie” Myrtle. (See Wheeler’s “Dictionary of the Noted Names
of Fiction.”)
During her last years Miss Curtis lived on a small farm in Needham,
Mass., with her invalid niece, and was cared for and supported by her
nephew, George H. Caldwell, brevetted lieutenant-colonel for gallant and
meritorious service at Gettysburg, the Battle of the Wilderness, and before
Petersburg.
Miss Curtis died in October, 1889, at the age of seventy-six, leaving the
invalid niece, who had been her charge for so many years; but her affection
for her “Aunt Harriot” was so strong that she died of “no seeming disease”
a few weeks after her distinguished relative.
THE CURRIER SISTERS.
These were four sisters, named Louisa, Maria, Lura, and Marcia, and at
least three of them wrote for The Offering.
They were the daughters of Mr. John Currier of Wentworth, N.H., and
members of Mr. Thomas’s congregation and of his Improvement Circle.
Maria has put on record an authentic account of the first Improvement
Circle (quoted elsewhere); but Lura deserves the most extended mention,
from the fact that she, as Mrs. Whitney, was the prime mover in establishing
a free library in the town of Haverhill, N.H. Mrs. Whitney died before I had
thought to write to her for information; but I am able to quote extracts from
the following letter, written by her to Mrs. E. E. T. Sawyer, her early work-
mate and lifelong friend, on Jan. 19, 1885.
“I think I have told you about the library that I had the honor of starting
here about four and a half years ago. Now we are talking about a new
library building; and I think we have made a great start, as one man has
given us fifteen hundred dollars towards it.... As far as our library is
Lowell American, and N. P. Willis’s Home Journal (N.Y.).
Her nom de plume, “Mina Myrtle,” first used by her in the newspapers
in 1847, became well known; it was afterwards appropriated by another
author as “Minnie” Myrtle. (See Wheeler’s “Dictionary of the Noted Names
of Fiction.”)
During her last years Miss Curtis lived on a small farm in Needham,
Mass., with her invalid niece, and was cared for and supported by her
nephew, George H. Caldwell, brevetted lieutenant-colonel for gallant and
meritorious service at Gettysburg, the Battle of the Wilderness, and before
Petersburg.
Miss Curtis died in October, 1889, at the age of seventy-six, leaving the
invalid niece, who had been her charge for so many years; but her affection
for her “Aunt Harriot” was so strong that she died of “no seeming disease”
a few weeks after her distinguished relative.
THE CURRIER SISTERS.
These were four sisters, named Louisa, Maria, Lura, and Marcia, and at
least three of them wrote for The Offering.
They were the daughters of Mr. John Currier of Wentworth, N.H., and
members of Mr. Thomas’s congregation and of his Improvement Circle.
Maria has put on record an authentic account of the first Improvement
Circle (quoted elsewhere); but Lura deserves the most extended mention,
from the fact that she, as Mrs. Whitney, was the prime mover in establishing
a free library in the town of Haverhill, N.H. Mrs. Whitney died before I had
thought to write to her for information; but I am able to quote extracts from
the following letter, written by her to Mrs. E. E. T. Sawyer, her early work-
mate and lifelong friend, on Jan. 19, 1885.
“I think I have told you about the library that I had the honor of starting
here about four and a half years ago. Now we are talking about a new
library building; and I think we have made a great start, as one man has
given us fifteen hundred dollars towards it.... As far as our library is
Page 100
concerned, I have accomplished what no one else in this place has done
before, and I feel amply repaid in the perusal of some of the interesting
volumes contained therein.”
Mrs. Whitney died April 4, 1889.
ELIZA JANE CATE.
Miss Cate was the eldest daughter of Captain Jonathan Cate, who
commanded a company in the war of 1812. She was born in Sanbornton,
N.H., in 1812, and soon achieved good rank as a pure, unaffected, and
attractive writer. She was most prolific with her pen, and wrote on a large
variety of subjects. Her admirers called her “the Edgeworth of New
England.”
Her contributions to The Offering, notably “Susy L——’s Diary,”
“Lights and Shadows of Factory Life,” and “Chapters on the Natural
Sciences,” were widely read and commended. Her signature was usually
“D.” She was a contributor to Peterson’s, over the signature of “By the
Author of Susy L——’s Diary,” and wrote for Sartain’s and other
magazines.
Her obituary notice, copied from the newspapers, said:—
“Miss Cate was the author of at least eight books, three of which were
issued by the Baptist Publication Society of Philadelphia, and two by J.
Winchester of New York. She was a corresponding member of the New
Hampshire Historical Society. She died in Poughkeepsie, N.Y., in 1884.
Miss Cate was retiring in her manner, but was of a genial and confiding
nature; and in her character, as well as in her writings, were blended moral
purity with the Christian graces.”
MRS. BETSEY CHAMBERLAIN.
before, and I feel amply repaid in the perusal of some of the interesting
volumes contained therein.”
Mrs. Whitney died April 4, 1889.
ELIZA JANE CATE.
Miss Cate was the eldest daughter of Captain Jonathan Cate, who
commanded a company in the war of 1812. She was born in Sanbornton,
N.H., in 1812, and soon achieved good rank as a pure, unaffected, and
attractive writer. She was most prolific with her pen, and wrote on a large
variety of subjects. Her admirers called her “the Edgeworth of New
England.”
Her contributions to The Offering, notably “Susy L——’s Diary,”
“Lights and Shadows of Factory Life,” and “Chapters on the Natural
Sciences,” were widely read and commended. Her signature was usually
“D.” She was a contributor to Peterson’s, over the signature of “By the
Author of Susy L——’s Diary,” and wrote for Sartain’s and other
magazines.
Her obituary notice, copied from the newspapers, said:—
“Miss Cate was the author of at least eight books, three of which were
issued by the Baptist Publication Society of Philadelphia, and two by J.
Winchester of New York. She was a corresponding member of the New
Hampshire Historical Society. She died in Poughkeepsie, N.Y., in 1884.
Miss Cate was retiring in her manner, but was of a genial and confiding
nature; and in her character, as well as in her writings, were blended moral
purity with the Christian graces.”
MRS. BETSEY CHAMBERLAIN.
Page 101
Mrs. Chamberlain was the most original, the most prolific, and the most
noted of all the early story-writers. Her writings were characterized, as Mr.
Thomas says, “by humorous incidents and sound common sense,” as is
shown by her setting forth of certain utopian schemes of right living.
Mrs. Chamberlain was a widow, and came to Lowell with three children
from some “community” (probably the Shakers), where she had not been
contented. She had inherited Indian blood, and was proud of it. She had
long, straight black hair, and walked very erect, with great freedom of
movement. One of her sons was afterwards connected with the New York
Tribune.
HARRIET FARLEY,
Editor of The Lowell Offering and afterwards of the New England Offering.
From her autobiography, published in Mrs. S. J. Hale’s book, “The
Woman’s Record,” about 1848, I am so fortunate as to be able to quote Miss
Farley’s own words with regard to some of the events of her early life
before and during the time of her connection with both the Lowell and the
New England Offering. Miss Farley says:—
“My father is a Congregational minister, and at the time of my birth was
settled in the beautiful town of Claremont, N.H.... My mother was
descended from the Moodys, somewhat famous in New England history.
One of them was the eccentric Father Moody. Another [his son] was
Handkerchief Moody, who wore so many years ‘the Minister’s Veil.’... My
father was of the genuine New Hampshire stock, from a pious, industrious,
agricultural people; his brothers being deacons, and some of his sisters
married to deacons.... His grandmother was eminent for her medical
knowledge and skill, and had as much practice as is usually given to a
country doctor. His mother was a woman of fine character, who exerted
herself and sacrificed much to secure his liberal education.... I was the sixth
of ten children, and until fourteen had not that health which promises
continued life.... At fourteen years of age I commenced exertions to assist in
noted of all the early story-writers. Her writings were characterized, as Mr.
Thomas says, “by humorous incidents and sound common sense,” as is
shown by her setting forth of certain utopian schemes of right living.
Mrs. Chamberlain was a widow, and came to Lowell with three children
from some “community” (probably the Shakers), where she had not been
contented. She had inherited Indian blood, and was proud of it. She had
long, straight black hair, and walked very erect, with great freedom of
movement. One of her sons was afterwards connected with the New York
Tribune.
HARRIET FARLEY,
Editor of The Lowell Offering and afterwards of the New England Offering.
From her autobiography, published in Mrs. S. J. Hale’s book, “The
Woman’s Record,” about 1848, I am so fortunate as to be able to quote Miss
Farley’s own words with regard to some of the events of her early life
before and during the time of her connection with both the Lowell and the
New England Offering. Miss Farley says:—
“My father is a Congregational minister, and at the time of my birth was
settled in the beautiful town of Claremont, N.H.... My mother was
descended from the Moodys, somewhat famous in New England history.
One of them was the eccentric Father Moody. Another [his son] was
Handkerchief Moody, who wore so many years ‘the Minister’s Veil.’... My
father was of the genuine New Hampshire stock, from a pious, industrious,
agricultural people; his brothers being deacons, and some of his sisters
married to deacons.... His grandmother was eminent for her medical
knowledge and skill, and had as much practice as is usually given to a
country doctor. His mother was a woman of fine character, who exerted
herself and sacrificed much to secure his liberal education.... I was the sixth
of ten children, and until fourteen had not that health which promises
continued life.... At fourteen years of age I commenced exertions to assist in
Page 102
my own maintenance, and have at times followed the various avocations of
New England girls. I have plaited palm-leaf straw, bound shoes, taught
school, and worked at tailoring, besides my labors as a weaver in the
factory, which suited me better than any other. After my father’s removal to
the little town of Atkinson, N.H., he combined the labors of preceptor of
one of the two oldest academies of the State with his parochial duties; and
here, among a simple but intelligent people, I spent those years which give
tone to the female character.... I learned something of French, drawing,
ornamental needlework, and the usual accomplishments; for it was the
design of my friends to make me a teacher,—a profession for which I had
an instinctive dislike. But my own feelings were not consulted.... This was
undoubtedly wholesome discipline; but it was carried to a degree that was
painful, and drove me from my home. I came to Lowell, determined that, if
I had my own living to obtain, I would get it in my own way; that I would
read, think, and write when I could, without restraint; that if I did well I
would have the credit of it, if ill, my friends should be relieved from the
stigma. I endeavored to reconcile them to my lot by a devotion of all my
spare earnings to them and their interests. I made good wages; I dressed
economically; I assisted in the liberal education of one brother, and
endeavored to be the guardian angel to a lovely sister.... It was something so
new to me to be praised and encouraged to write that I was at first
overwhelmed by it, ... and it was with great reluctance that I consented to
edit [The Lowell Offering], and was quite as unwilling at first to assist in
publishing. But circumstances seem to have compelled me forward as a
business woman, and I have endeavored to do my duty. I am now the
proprietor of The New England Offering. I do all the publishing, editing,
canvassing; and as it is bound at my office, I can, in a hurry, help fold, cut
covers, stitch, etc. I have a little girl to assist me in the folding, stitching,
etc.; the rest, after it comes from the printer’s hand, is all my own work. I
employ no agents, and depend upon no one for assistance. My edition is
four thousand. These details, I trust, are not tedious. I have given them
because I thought there was nothing remarkable about The Offering but its
source and the mode in which it was conducted.”
Of her connection with Mr. Thomas’s Improvement Circle and The
Lowell Offering, Miss Farley has said to a friend: “The Circle met in the
Sunday-school rooms, and they were not only filled, but crowded. There
New England girls. I have plaited palm-leaf straw, bound shoes, taught
school, and worked at tailoring, besides my labors as a weaver in the
factory, which suited me better than any other. After my father’s removal to
the little town of Atkinson, N.H., he combined the labors of preceptor of
one of the two oldest academies of the State with his parochial duties; and
here, among a simple but intelligent people, I spent those years which give
tone to the female character.... I learned something of French, drawing,
ornamental needlework, and the usual accomplishments; for it was the
design of my friends to make me a teacher,—a profession for which I had
an instinctive dislike. But my own feelings were not consulted.... This was
undoubtedly wholesome discipline; but it was carried to a degree that was
painful, and drove me from my home. I came to Lowell, determined that, if
I had my own living to obtain, I would get it in my own way; that I would
read, think, and write when I could, without restraint; that if I did well I
would have the credit of it, if ill, my friends should be relieved from the
stigma. I endeavored to reconcile them to my lot by a devotion of all my
spare earnings to them and their interests. I made good wages; I dressed
economically; I assisted in the liberal education of one brother, and
endeavored to be the guardian angel to a lovely sister.... It was something so
new to me to be praised and encouraged to write that I was at first
overwhelmed by it, ... and it was with great reluctance that I consented to
edit [The Lowell Offering], and was quite as unwilling at first to assist in
publishing. But circumstances seem to have compelled me forward as a
business woman, and I have endeavored to do my duty. I am now the
proprietor of The New England Offering. I do all the publishing, editing,
canvassing; and as it is bound at my office, I can, in a hurry, help fold, cut
covers, stitch, etc. I have a little girl to assist me in the folding, stitching,
etc.; the rest, after it comes from the printer’s hand, is all my own work. I
employ no agents, and depend upon no one for assistance. My edition is
four thousand. These details, I trust, are not tedious. I have given them
because I thought there was nothing remarkable about The Offering but its
source and the mode in which it was conducted.”
Of her connection with Mr. Thomas’s Improvement Circle and The
Lowell Offering, Miss Farley has said to a friend: “The Circle met in the
Sunday-school rooms, and they were not only filled, but crowded. There
Page 103
was a box placed at the entrance, so that, if preferred, the writers could be
anonymous; and sometimes topics were suggested. It seemed almost like an
insult when Mr. Thomas first offered payment for these little mental efforts
of our leisure hours.
‘I can understand this feeling,’ he said. ‘I was brought up a Quaker, and
my grandfather never took pay for preaching. The first money that was ever
placed in my hands for this service seemed to burn into my palms.’ There
was a little pile, all in gold, left for our share of the profits of the first series.
“When I first took the editorial position, I left my regular place to be
what is called a ‘spare hand.’ This gave leisure for what I had to do, and
there never was any difficulty about contributions. A large bundle of
manuscripts left by Mr. Thomas was never resorted to but when some short
paper was wanted to fill out a vacant space.
“In the printing-office were Messrs. Hale, Stearns, Taylor, Brown, and
others, always respectful, kind, and obliging. In the outer office was Mr. W.
S. Robinson, afterwards known as ‘Warrington.’ These men would soon
have discovered if there had been false pretences about the writers for the
magazine.”
In 1847 Miss Farley published a selection from her writings in The
Offering, with other material, entitled “Shells from the Strand of the Sea of
Genius;” she is most fully represented in “Mind Among the Spindles.” In
1880 she published a volume of Christmas stories.
Miss Farley married Mr. Dunlevy, an inventor, and they had one child,
Inez, who married Mr. George Kyle, a humorous writer and comedian, and
died in 1890. Mrs. Dunlevy was living in New York in 1898.
MARGARET F. FOLEY.
That broad-browed delicate girl will carve at Rome
Faces in marble, classic as her own.
An Idyl of Work.
anonymous; and sometimes topics were suggested. It seemed almost like an
insult when Mr. Thomas first offered payment for these little mental efforts
of our leisure hours.
‘I can understand this feeling,’ he said. ‘I was brought up a Quaker, and
my grandfather never took pay for preaching. The first money that was ever
placed in my hands for this service seemed to burn into my palms.’ There
was a little pile, all in gold, left for our share of the profits of the first series.
“When I first took the editorial position, I left my regular place to be
what is called a ‘spare hand.’ This gave leisure for what I had to do, and
there never was any difficulty about contributions. A large bundle of
manuscripts left by Mr. Thomas was never resorted to but when some short
paper was wanted to fill out a vacant space.
“In the printing-office were Messrs. Hale, Stearns, Taylor, Brown, and
others, always respectful, kind, and obliging. In the outer office was Mr. W.
S. Robinson, afterwards known as ‘Warrington.’ These men would soon
have discovered if there had been false pretences about the writers for the
magazine.”
In 1847 Miss Farley published a selection from her writings in The
Offering, with other material, entitled “Shells from the Strand of the Sea of
Genius;” she is most fully represented in “Mind Among the Spindles.” In
1880 she published a volume of Christmas stories.
Miss Farley married Mr. Dunlevy, an inventor, and they had one child,
Inez, who married Mr. George Kyle, a humorous writer and comedian, and
died in 1890. Mrs. Dunlevy was living in New York in 1898.
MARGARET F. FOLEY.
That broad-browed delicate girl will carve at Rome
Faces in marble, classic as her own.
An Idyl of Work.
Page 104
From Miss Foley’s letters to Lucy Larcom, and the tender recollections
of some of her early and lifelong friends, I am able to piece out a short
sketch of this pioneer sculptress.
Margaret Foley was born in Canada, but while she was quite young the
family moved to the States. When her father died he left some property, and
she was educated fully up to the standard of the young women of her day.
She taught school, and at one time was preceptress of Westport Academy.
While there she boarded in Lowell, and on Saturday afternoons she taught
classes in drawing and painting, and among her pupils was Lucy Larcom.
She always had a piece of clay or a cameo in some stage of advancement,
upon which she worked in spare moments.
While at Westport Academy she modelled a bust of Dr. Gilman Kimball,
a distinguished surgeon of Lowell. She began her artistic life without any
teaching, by carving small figures in wood, or modelling busts in chalk; and
she often gave these as prizes to her pupils.
She went into the factory to work, that she might share the advantages of
the society of other girls who were fond of reading and study, and also that
she could enable herself to begin her career as a sculptor.
She did not herself consider that her life in the Lowell factory had any
great part in her career, although there is not much doubt that she first
conceived the idea of chiselling her thought on the surface of the “smooth-
lipped shell” amid the hum of the machinery in the cotton-mill.
She worked a year on the Merrimack corporation; her poems for The
Offering are written from there, and signed M. F. F. She then went to
Boston, where she opened a studio. While in Boston she suffered great
privations, and earned but a scanty support in carving portraits and ideal
heads in cameo; but she worked on hopefully, doing some excellent
likenesses, cameos, medallions, and a few busts; among these, one of
cabinet size, of Theodore Parker.
Her cameo-cutting was said to be unsurpassed. After seven years of this
life, by the aid of kind friends, the wish of her heart was gratified, and she
sailed for Rome, where she began to work in larger material, and to make
life-size medallion portraits with much success and profit.
of some of her early and lifelong friends, I am able to piece out a short
sketch of this pioneer sculptress.
Margaret Foley was born in Canada, but while she was quite young the
family moved to the States. When her father died he left some property, and
she was educated fully up to the standard of the young women of her day.
She taught school, and at one time was preceptress of Westport Academy.
While there she boarded in Lowell, and on Saturday afternoons she taught
classes in drawing and painting, and among her pupils was Lucy Larcom.
She always had a piece of clay or a cameo in some stage of advancement,
upon which she worked in spare moments.
While at Westport Academy she modelled a bust of Dr. Gilman Kimball,
a distinguished surgeon of Lowell. She began her artistic life without any
teaching, by carving small figures in wood, or modelling busts in chalk; and
she often gave these as prizes to her pupils.
She went into the factory to work, that she might share the advantages of
the society of other girls who were fond of reading and study, and also that
she could enable herself to begin her career as a sculptor.
She did not herself consider that her life in the Lowell factory had any
great part in her career, although there is not much doubt that she first
conceived the idea of chiselling her thought on the surface of the “smooth-
lipped shell” amid the hum of the machinery in the cotton-mill.
She worked a year on the Merrimack corporation; her poems for The
Offering are written from there, and signed M. F. F. She then went to
Boston, where she opened a studio. While in Boston she suffered great
privations, and earned but a scanty support in carving portraits and ideal
heads in cameo; but she worked on hopefully, doing some excellent
likenesses, cameos, medallions, and a few busts; among these, one of
cabinet size, of Theodore Parker.
Her cameo-cutting was said to be unsurpassed. After seven years of this
life, by the aid of kind friends, the wish of her heart was gratified, and she
sailed for Rome, where she began to work in larger material, and to make
life-size medallion portraits with much success and profit.
Page 105
She found warm friends there,—Harriet Hosmer, Mrs. Jameson, Mr. and
Mrs. S. C. Hall, W. W. Story, and, best of all, William and Mary Howitt.
From “Mary Howitt, an Autobiography,” by her daughter, London, 1889,
I am able to give a slight glimpse of the last years of Margaret Foley’s life.
Mrs. Howitt first speaks of her in 1871, as “the gifted, generous-hearted
New England sculptress.” In June of that year she went with the Howitts to
the Tyrol, where, on setting up housekeeping together, Mrs. Howitt says,—
“Margaret Foley, a born carpenter and inventor, set to work and made us
all sorts of capital contrivances.” She spent several summers at Meran, a
residence for invalids, celebrated for its grape-cure. In 1877 she was taken
with a stroke of paralysis, the root of the malady being an affection of the
spinal cord, was carried from Rome to Meran, and after several months of
great suffering she died there, Dec. 7, 1877.
During her illness, says Mrs. Howitt, her physician “ordered us to write
to any near friends or relatives she might have, and that, if she had any
affairs to settle, it might be done; but dear Peggy had made her will, and we
were among her nearest friends.”
The friendship of the Howitts for Margaret Foley was very warm and
tender; and she found in their true hearts and in their home that rest and
refreshment her loving spirit craved, and that true sympathy for her work
which is so necessary for the struggling artist.
I first saw Miss Foley in Rome while I was there with my husband in
1874. We had sent her a letter of introduction from Lucy Larcom with a
note, and were invited to take tea with her at 53 Via Margutta, her home.
She received us in a most cordial New England manner; we were to have
visited her studio the next day, but the sudden illness prevented, and we
never saw her again. She was then at work on her “Fountain,” and spoke of
the figures around it as “my children.”
In personal appearance she was very attractive. Of a medium-sized, lithe
figure, with small, unusually strong hands, a high, broad forehead, which, in
connection with her refined features, gave her the stamp of intellectual
power, a luxuriant quantity of soft brown hair, the longest and thickest I
ever saw, merry blue eyes, and a head as classic and a skin as white as her
own beautiful marbles.
Mrs. S. C. Hall, W. W. Story, and, best of all, William and Mary Howitt.
From “Mary Howitt, an Autobiography,” by her daughter, London, 1889,
I am able to give a slight glimpse of the last years of Margaret Foley’s life.
Mrs. Howitt first speaks of her in 1871, as “the gifted, generous-hearted
New England sculptress.” In June of that year she went with the Howitts to
the Tyrol, where, on setting up housekeeping together, Mrs. Howitt says,—
“Margaret Foley, a born carpenter and inventor, set to work and made us
all sorts of capital contrivances.” She spent several summers at Meran, a
residence for invalids, celebrated for its grape-cure. In 1877 she was taken
with a stroke of paralysis, the root of the malady being an affection of the
spinal cord, was carried from Rome to Meran, and after several months of
great suffering she died there, Dec. 7, 1877.
During her illness, says Mrs. Howitt, her physician “ordered us to write
to any near friends or relatives she might have, and that, if she had any
affairs to settle, it might be done; but dear Peggy had made her will, and we
were among her nearest friends.”
The friendship of the Howitts for Margaret Foley was very warm and
tender; and she found in their true hearts and in their home that rest and
refreshment her loving spirit craved, and that true sympathy for her work
which is so necessary for the struggling artist.
I first saw Miss Foley in Rome while I was there with my husband in
1874. We had sent her a letter of introduction from Lucy Larcom with a
note, and were invited to take tea with her at 53 Via Margutta, her home.
She received us in a most cordial New England manner; we were to have
visited her studio the next day, but the sudden illness prevented, and we
never saw her again. She was then at work on her “Fountain,” and spoke of
the figures around it as “my children.”
In personal appearance she was very attractive. Of a medium-sized, lithe
figure, with small, unusually strong hands, a high, broad forehead, which, in
connection with her refined features, gave her the stamp of intellectual
power, a luxuriant quantity of soft brown hair, the longest and thickest I
ever saw, merry blue eyes, and a head as classic and a skin as white as her
own beautiful marbles.
Page 106
Miss Foley’s principal sculptures may be classified in the following
order: Among her medallions are Theodore Parker, Charles Sumner,
Longfellow, Bryant, William and Mary Howitt, Mrs. S. C. Hall, and
perhaps others, said to be “full of purity and grace.”
Her ideal productions are Jeremiah, a colossal bust; Pasquiccia; The
Fountain; The Young Trumpeter; The Timid Bather; Excelsior; The Head of
Joshua; Little Orpheus; Cleopatra; Viola; The Flower Girl; Boy and Cid, a
life-sized group; The Baby Piper (Little Pan); and doubtless many others
which have not come to my notice.
No adequate biography has yet been written of Miss Foley, although it is
said that the daughter of Mary Howitt has contemplated such a work. This
would certainly be of value, not only as showing how exceptional talent, (if
not actual genius), can assert itself in spite of all limitations, but also as a
tribute to a rare and aerial personality.
LYDIA S. HALL.
This writer was the poet, par excellence, of the early volumes of The
Offering; as Lucy Larcom said, “She was regarded as one of the best writers
of verse while I was in Lowell.”
“The Tomb of Washington,” first printed in No. 1 of the first series of
The Offering, was thought to be a wonderful production, and was widely
copied. She also wrote for that publication “Old Ironsides,” a poem widely
read and quoted. She left Lowell before 1848, and went as a missionary to
the Choctaw Indians, travelling on horseback a greater part of the way,
across the unsettled region.
From letters received from Mrs. Harvey Jones, of Compton, Cal., I am
able to gather up a few scattered threads in the eventful life of this pioneer
Indian missionary.
Mrs. Jones says:—
“My dear Mrs. Robinson,—I was associated in missionary work among
the Choctaw Indians with Miss Lydia S. Hall. We were together five years,
and I learned to regard her as a dear friend; but in some way I have lost all
order: Among her medallions are Theodore Parker, Charles Sumner,
Longfellow, Bryant, William and Mary Howitt, Mrs. S. C. Hall, and
perhaps others, said to be “full of purity and grace.”
Her ideal productions are Jeremiah, a colossal bust; Pasquiccia; The
Fountain; The Young Trumpeter; The Timid Bather; Excelsior; The Head of
Joshua; Little Orpheus; Cleopatra; Viola; The Flower Girl; Boy and Cid, a
life-sized group; The Baby Piper (Little Pan); and doubtless many others
which have not come to my notice.
No adequate biography has yet been written of Miss Foley, although it is
said that the daughter of Mary Howitt has contemplated such a work. This
would certainly be of value, not only as showing how exceptional talent, (if
not actual genius), can assert itself in spite of all limitations, but also as a
tribute to a rare and aerial personality.
LYDIA S. HALL.
This writer was the poet, par excellence, of the early volumes of The
Offering; as Lucy Larcom said, “She was regarded as one of the best writers
of verse while I was in Lowell.”
“The Tomb of Washington,” first printed in No. 1 of the first series of
The Offering, was thought to be a wonderful production, and was widely
copied. She also wrote for that publication “Old Ironsides,” a poem widely
read and quoted. She left Lowell before 1848, and went as a missionary to
the Choctaw Indians, travelling on horseback a greater part of the way,
across the unsettled region.
From letters received from Mrs. Harvey Jones, of Compton, Cal., I am
able to gather up a few scattered threads in the eventful life of this pioneer
Indian missionary.
Mrs. Jones says:—
“My dear Mrs. Robinson,—I was associated in missionary work among
the Choctaw Indians with Miss Lydia S. Hall. We were together five years,
and I learned to regard her as a dear friend; but in some way I have lost all
Page 107
trace of her. Our relations in the missionary work were very pleasant. She
was some years my senior, and her riper experience and judgment were
invaluable to me. Her work in the Indian Seminary was thorough, and she
was regarded as the Choctaw’s friend. Of her literary work I know but little.
She wrote occasionally for different periodicals. Her contributions to
Woodworth’s ‘Youth’s Cabinet’ I have specially in mind.... Since I lost trace
of her, I came across a poem in the Christian Union, entitled ‘Our Elder
Brother.’ It was very rich and tender. It was signed ‘L. S. H. G.’ I did not
then know of her marriage; but I said to myself, ‘That sounds like Miss
Hall.’... Her nature was intense and positive, she had high ideals, and she
could not always be patient towards what she considered wrong. Hers was a
checkered life, from infancy to age. She was born in 1818.”
In “border-ruffian” days Miss Hall lived in Kansas, and was an owner of
considerable real estate. She lived on the line of emigration, was hostess of
a sort of “Wayside Inn,” and was sometimes obliged to keep the peace
among the lawless men who infested that part of the country. She would
have no quarrelling, drinking, nor gambling on her premises. She was well
able to enforce these regulations, being a woman of great courage and most
commanding presence.
From a newspaper article some years ago, of which I did not preserve
the date, I quote the following:—
“A LOWELL FACTORY-GIRL UNITED STATES TREASURER.
“Miss Lydia S. Hall, who is now acting U. S. Treasurer in the absence of
the male chief, was once a Lowell factory-girl, and was a contributor to The
Lowell Offering.... Meeting with some misfortune with regard to titles of
property, she went to Washington, and has a clerkship in the Treasury
Department since, being also engaged in studying law in order to enable her
to secure her property rights in Kansas.... She is a lady of great versatility of
talent, and would fill a higher position than the one she now occupies with
credit.”
was some years my senior, and her riper experience and judgment were
invaluable to me. Her work in the Indian Seminary was thorough, and she
was regarded as the Choctaw’s friend. Of her literary work I know but little.
She wrote occasionally for different periodicals. Her contributions to
Woodworth’s ‘Youth’s Cabinet’ I have specially in mind.... Since I lost trace
of her, I came across a poem in the Christian Union, entitled ‘Our Elder
Brother.’ It was very rich and tender. It was signed ‘L. S. H. G.’ I did not
then know of her marriage; but I said to myself, ‘That sounds like Miss
Hall.’... Her nature was intense and positive, she had high ideals, and she
could not always be patient towards what she considered wrong. Hers was a
checkered life, from infancy to age. She was born in 1818.”
In “border-ruffian” days Miss Hall lived in Kansas, and was an owner of
considerable real estate. She lived on the line of emigration, was hostess of
a sort of “Wayside Inn,” and was sometimes obliged to keep the peace
among the lawless men who infested that part of the country. She would
have no quarrelling, drinking, nor gambling on her premises. She was well
able to enforce these regulations, being a woman of great courage and most
commanding presence.
From a newspaper article some years ago, of which I did not preserve
the date, I quote the following:—
“A LOWELL FACTORY-GIRL UNITED STATES TREASURER.
“Miss Lydia S. Hall, who is now acting U. S. Treasurer in the absence of
the male chief, was once a Lowell factory-girl, and was a contributor to The
Lowell Offering.... Meeting with some misfortune with regard to titles of
property, she went to Washington, and has a clerkship in the Treasury
Department since, being also engaged in studying law in order to enable her
to secure her property rights in Kansas.... She is a lady of great versatility of
talent, and would fill a higher position than the one she now occupies with
credit.”
Page 108
Miss Hall’s letters to Lucy Larcom would have thrown much light on
her stirring and eventful life, but these were destroyed before I had thought
to ask for them. Her married name was Graffam, but whether she is alive or
dead, I do not know.
HARRIET JANE HANSON.
WRITTEN BY LUCY LARCOM.[3]
[3] Miss Larcom prepared this sketch for another purpose, two years before she
died; and it is substantially the same, with the addition of a few details, which she
suggested and permitted me to supply.
In these days, when woman’s place in the community, as well as in the
family, is coming to be acknowledged; when her abilities in every direction
find use and scope; when the labor of her hands, head, and heart is
everywhere abundantly honored,—it is well for our younger toilers to see
what has been accomplished by those who grew up under circumstances
more difficult than those by which they are surrounded. Labor has always
been honorable for everybody in our steady-going New England life, but it
was not as easy for a young woman to put her mental machinery into
working order forty years ago as it is now. Her ambition for the education
of her higher faculties was, however, all the greater for the check that was
put upon it by the necessities of a longer day’s toil and the smaller
compensation of the older time. It is one of the wholesome laws of our
nature that we value most that which we most persistently strive after
through obstacles and hindrances.
The author of “The New Pandora” is an illustration of what has been
done by one such woman, the development of whose mind began as a child
in the Lowell cotton-mills. The book is commended by reviewers as an
admirably written composition, a beautiful and successful dramatic poem of
woman, the result of ripe years of thought.
her stirring and eventful life, but these were destroyed before I had thought
to ask for them. Her married name was Graffam, but whether she is alive or
dead, I do not know.
HARRIET JANE HANSON.
WRITTEN BY LUCY LARCOM.[3]
[3] Miss Larcom prepared this sketch for another purpose, two years before she
died; and it is substantially the same, with the addition of a few details, which she
suggested and permitted me to supply.
In these days, when woman’s place in the community, as well as in the
family, is coming to be acknowledged; when her abilities in every direction
find use and scope; when the labor of her hands, head, and heart is
everywhere abundantly honored,—it is well for our younger toilers to see
what has been accomplished by those who grew up under circumstances
more difficult than those by which they are surrounded. Labor has always
been honorable for everybody in our steady-going New England life, but it
was not as easy for a young woman to put her mental machinery into
working order forty years ago as it is now. Her ambition for the education
of her higher faculties was, however, all the greater for the check that was
put upon it by the necessities of a longer day’s toil and the smaller
compensation of the older time. It is one of the wholesome laws of our
nature that we value most that which we most persistently strive after
through obstacles and hindrances.
The author of “The New Pandora” is an illustration of what has been
done by one such woman, the development of whose mind began as a child
in the Lowell cotton-mills. The book is commended by reviewers as an
admirably written composition, a beautiful and successful dramatic poem of
woman, the result of ripe years of thought.
Page 109
Mrs. Robinson’s maiden name was Harriet Jane Hanson, and she is by
“long descent” of good New England parentage. Her father, William
Hanson, was descended from the ancestor who first settled in Dover, N.H.
—one of a long line of English Quakers. He was a carpenter, and learned
his trade of Peter Cudworth, on Merrimac Street in Boston.
Her mother, Harriet Browne, was of Scotch and English descent, her
paternal ancestor, in this country, being Nicholas Browne,—always spelled
with an e,—who was a member of the Great and General Court of
Massachusetts from Lynn in 1641, and afterwards from Reading, in 1655-
1656, and 1661.
Her great-grandfather, William Browne, of Cambridge, in 1705 sold
sixty acres of upland and swamp to Thomas Brattle, Esq., of Boston,
Treasurer of the society known as “The President and Fellows of Harvard
University;” and on this land many of the Harvard College buildings now
stand. He was a soldier in the French and Indian war in Canada.
Miss Hanson’s grandfather, Seth Ingersoll Browne, was a non-
commissioned captain at the battle of Bunker Hill; and the old “King’s arm”
he carried on that decisive day is still in the possession of one of his
grandsons. He was one of the “Mohawks” who helped to throw the tea into
Boston Harbor; and his name is written in marble, among his companions
of “The Boston Tea Party,” in Hope Cemetery, Worcester, Mass. He is
buried in the Granary Burying-ground, in Boston.
Harriet Hanson was born in Boston, Mass., Feb. 8, 1825, and in 1832
removed with her widowed mother and her three brothers to Lowell, where
they lived for some years on one of the manufacturing “corporations.” Her
first attempt at writing for the press was made while she was yet an
operative in the Lowell mills, in the “annuals” and newspapers of the time.
She was also a contributor to The Lowell Offering, and was on intimate
terms with its editors and contributors.
In 1848 she was married to William S. Robinson, journalist and
parliamentarian, who, as “Warrington,” became well known as the war
correspondent in the Springfield Republican, the New York Tribune, the
New York Evening Post, and in other newspapers. He was also the author of
“Warrington’s Manual of Parliamentary Law.” Mr. Robinson died March
11, 1876. Their children are Harriette Lucy (married Sidney D. Shattuck of
“long descent” of good New England parentage. Her father, William
Hanson, was descended from the ancestor who first settled in Dover, N.H.
—one of a long line of English Quakers. He was a carpenter, and learned
his trade of Peter Cudworth, on Merrimac Street in Boston.
Her mother, Harriet Browne, was of Scotch and English descent, her
paternal ancestor, in this country, being Nicholas Browne,—always spelled
with an e,—who was a member of the Great and General Court of
Massachusetts from Lynn in 1641, and afterwards from Reading, in 1655-
1656, and 1661.
Her great-grandfather, William Browne, of Cambridge, in 1705 sold
sixty acres of upland and swamp to Thomas Brattle, Esq., of Boston,
Treasurer of the society known as “The President and Fellows of Harvard
University;” and on this land many of the Harvard College buildings now
stand. He was a soldier in the French and Indian war in Canada.
Miss Hanson’s grandfather, Seth Ingersoll Browne, was a non-
commissioned captain at the battle of Bunker Hill; and the old “King’s arm”
he carried on that decisive day is still in the possession of one of his
grandsons. He was one of the “Mohawks” who helped to throw the tea into
Boston Harbor; and his name is written in marble, among his companions
of “The Boston Tea Party,” in Hope Cemetery, Worcester, Mass. He is
buried in the Granary Burying-ground, in Boston.
Harriet Hanson was born in Boston, Mass., Feb. 8, 1825, and in 1832
removed with her widowed mother and her three brothers to Lowell, where
they lived for some years on one of the manufacturing “corporations.” Her
first attempt at writing for the press was made while she was yet an
operative in the Lowell mills, in the “annuals” and newspapers of the time.
She was also a contributor to The Lowell Offering, and was on intimate
terms with its editors and contributors.
In 1848 she was married to William S. Robinson, journalist and
parliamentarian, who, as “Warrington,” became well known as the war
correspondent in the Springfield Republican, the New York Tribune, the
New York Evening Post, and in other newspapers. He was also the author of
“Warrington’s Manual of Parliamentary Law.” Mr. Robinson died March
11, 1876. Their children are Harriette Lucy (married Sidney D. Shattuck of
Page 110
Malden, Mass.), Elizabeth Osborne (married George S. Abbott of
Waterbury, Conn.), William Elbridge (died young), and Edward Warrington
(married Mary E. Robinson of Denver, Col.).
Waterbury, Conn.), William Elbridge (died young), and Edward Warrington
(married Mary E. Robinson of Denver, Col.).
Page 111
Page 112
Harriet H. Robinson at 28.
Mrs. Robinson is deeply interested in all the movements which tend to
the advancement of women, and uses her pen and her voice freely in their
behalf. She was the first woman to speak before the Select Committee on
Woman Suffrage in Congress, and has spoken for the cause before the
legislature of her own State, where she is not only a citizen, but a voter as
far as the law allows.
The woman’s club movement has always had her firm support; she
assisted at the formation of The General Federation of Women’s Clubs in
1890, and was a member of its first advisory board; she is a Daughter of the
American Revolution, and a member of the N. E. Historic Genealogical
Society.
Mrs. Robinson’s first published book was “Warrington Pen Portraits,” a
memoir of her husband, with selections from his writings. She has also
written “Massachusetts in the Woman-Suffrage Movement,” and “Captain
Mary Miller,” a drama.
But her best literary achievement in book form is her latest, “The New
Pandora,” a poem of which any writer might well be proud. There are
passages of exquisitely clear-cut poetry in the drama, and gleams of true
poetic aspiration lighting up the homely toil of the woman who knows
herself not of earthly lineage.
The “Chorus of Ills” beginning their flight is a strong chant, as classical
in its strain as some of Shelley’s in his imaginative dramas. Indeed, the
whole poem is so classically thought out and shaped as to be lifted quite
above what is popular in style, and is for that reason less likely to attract the
attention it deserves.
Pandora naturally has at first no love for the rude mate to whom she has
been assigned, and it is the death of their little child that brings their hearts
together in a real human affection. The loss of this little first-born woman
child makes a moan of tenderest pathos through the whole poem, and is a
most motherly touch, rarely found in poetry; and the feeling colors the
whole book. The poem is pervaded with the sacredness of the domestic
affections. The style is strong and clear, and one feels, in reading it, a subtle
spiritual fragrance, the beauty, the holiness, the immortality, of human love.
Mrs. Robinson is deeply interested in all the movements which tend to
the advancement of women, and uses her pen and her voice freely in their
behalf. She was the first woman to speak before the Select Committee on
Woman Suffrage in Congress, and has spoken for the cause before the
legislature of her own State, where she is not only a citizen, but a voter as
far as the law allows.
The woman’s club movement has always had her firm support; she
assisted at the formation of The General Federation of Women’s Clubs in
1890, and was a member of its first advisory board; she is a Daughter of the
American Revolution, and a member of the N. E. Historic Genealogical
Society.
Mrs. Robinson’s first published book was “Warrington Pen Portraits,” a
memoir of her husband, with selections from his writings. She has also
written “Massachusetts in the Woman-Suffrage Movement,” and “Captain
Mary Miller,” a drama.
But her best literary achievement in book form is her latest, “The New
Pandora,” a poem of which any writer might well be proud. There are
passages of exquisitely clear-cut poetry in the drama, and gleams of true
poetic aspiration lighting up the homely toil of the woman who knows
herself not of earthly lineage.
The “Chorus of Ills” beginning their flight is a strong chant, as classical
in its strain as some of Shelley’s in his imaginative dramas. Indeed, the
whole poem is so classically thought out and shaped as to be lifted quite
above what is popular in style, and is for that reason less likely to attract the
attention it deserves.
Pandora naturally has at first no love for the rude mate to whom she has
been assigned, and it is the death of their little child that brings their hearts
together in a real human affection. The loss of this little first-born woman
child makes a moan of tenderest pathos through the whole poem, and is a
most motherly touch, rarely found in poetry; and the feeling colors the
whole book. The poem is pervaded with the sacredness of the domestic
affections. The style is strong and clear, and one feels, in reading it, a subtle
spiritual fragrance, the beauty, the holiness, the immortality, of human love.
Page 113
Perhaps her “Pandora” breathes the very truest aspiration of many a
heart among that far-away throng of industrious, onward-looking
maidens:—
“But this I ask, that I may be allowed by thee
To do one single thing to make my kind more good,
More happy, for that I have lived.”
All working-women have reason for strengthening themselves by study
and thought, seeing that such a poem as “The New Pandora” is the heart-
and-brain product of one who grew up as a working-girl.
heart among that far-away throng of industrious, onward-looking
maidens:—
“But this I ask, that I may be allowed by thee
To do one single thing to make my kind more good,
More happy, for that I have lived.”
All working-women have reason for strengthening themselves by study
and thought, seeing that such a poem as “The New Pandora” is the heart-
and-brain product of one who grew up as a working-girl.
Page 114
Page 115
Harriet H. Robinson, at 68.
To the writer of this brief notice it is pleasant to recall the time when the
author of this beautiful poem and herself were children together, school
companions and workmates; when an atmosphere of poetry hung over the
busy city by the Merrimack, and when its green borders burst into bloom
with girlish dreams and aspirations.
Mrs. Robinson celebrated her seventieth anniversary Feb. 8, 1895, at her
home in Malden, Massachusetts.
EMMELINE LARCOM.
In Lucy Larcom’s touching poem, “My Childhood’s Enchantress,” will
be found a loving tribute to this mother-sister, to whom she owed so much
in her youth and all through her life. It was she who first taught Lucy the
use of the pen, and encouraged and helped her in all her literary efforts. She
was the oldest own sister of Lucy, is the “Emelie” in the “New England
Girlhood,” and to her Lucy wrote almost her first, certainly her first printed,
letter, in 1834, just after their mother had moved to Lowell. This is from her
autobiography, printed in The Lowell Offering. She says:—
“Dear Sister,—We have got a sink in our front entry. We live in a three-
story brick block, with fourteen doors in it. There is a canal close by. But no
more of this. We arrived safe after our fatiguing journey. We are in good
health, and hope you enjoy the same blessing.”
In writing of her to me, Lucy says:—
“I was transplanted quite early in my childhood, and grew through
girlhood and womanhood under her care. The ten or twelve years of my
residence there were certainly very important years to me. My natural bent
towards literature was more encouraged and developed at Lowell than it
would probably have been elsewhere; and I have always called the place a
home in remembrance.... We were often writing to each other, and there
To the writer of this brief notice it is pleasant to recall the time when the
author of this beautiful poem and herself were children together, school
companions and workmates; when an atmosphere of poetry hung over the
busy city by the Merrimack, and when its green borders burst into bloom
with girlish dreams and aspirations.
Mrs. Robinson celebrated her seventieth anniversary Feb. 8, 1895, at her
home in Malden, Massachusetts.
EMMELINE LARCOM.
In Lucy Larcom’s touching poem, “My Childhood’s Enchantress,” will
be found a loving tribute to this mother-sister, to whom she owed so much
in her youth and all through her life. It was she who first taught Lucy the
use of the pen, and encouraged and helped her in all her literary efforts. She
was the oldest own sister of Lucy, is the “Emelie” in the “New England
Girlhood,” and to her Lucy wrote almost her first, certainly her first printed,
letter, in 1834, just after their mother had moved to Lowell. This is from her
autobiography, printed in The Lowell Offering. She says:—
“Dear Sister,—We have got a sink in our front entry. We live in a three-
story brick block, with fourteen doors in it. There is a canal close by. But no
more of this. We arrived safe after our fatiguing journey. We are in good
health, and hope you enjoy the same blessing.”
In writing of her to me, Lucy says:—
“I was transplanted quite early in my childhood, and grew through
girlhood and womanhood under her care. The ten or twelve years of my
residence there were certainly very important years to me. My natural bent
towards literature was more encouraged and developed at Lowell than it
would probably have been elsewhere; and I have always called the place a
home in remembrance.... We were often writing to each other, and there
Page 116
never was any break to our affection since my childhood. I think she was
almost a perfect woman.”
I remember Emmeline as a motherly young woman whom the rest of us
looked up to, as one much superior to ourselves; and, in recalling her
influence over her younger companions, I think she must have done a great
deal towards inciting them to learn to think on earnest subjects, and to
express their thoughts in writing. She was tall and stately, with curling hair,
and was much prettier than Lucy; she had a face full of sunshine, and, like
Lucy, the bluest of blue eyes. She was conspicuous among the group of the
original writers for The Lowell Offering, as well as The Operatives’
Magazine.
She was an enthusiastic student, reading abstruse books in the intervals
of mill-work, and so becoming familiar with mental and moral science; or
she would study mathematical problems, of which she usually had one or
two pinned up before her, to occupy her thoughts at her daily toil. The Rev.
Amos Blanchard, a very scholarly man, said of her that she was the most
intellectual woman in his church, of which she was also one of the most
faithful and self-sacrificing members, giving herself unreservedly to all
good works.
She married the Rev. George Spaulding, and with her husband and her
sister Lucy went, in 1846, to Illinois, and spent the greater part of her life
there, as a clergyman’s wife, useful, happy, and beloved.
She did not write much after her marriage, and, as she said, would not
consider herself an “authoress” at all. She died in Newcastle, Cal., July 17,
1892, leaving her husband, one son, and three daughters. The manner of her
death was most enviable. As Lucy wrote me, “she made herself ready for
church, but it was heaven for her instead.”
At my request Lucy wrote to Emmeline, not long before her death,
asking for her recollections of The Lowell Offering times; and she replied as
follows:—
Newcastle, Cal., May 27, 1892.
Dear Sister Lucy,—I have been stirring up my treacherous old memory,
hoping to respond to the request of Mrs. Robinson for accurate items in
almost a perfect woman.”
I remember Emmeline as a motherly young woman whom the rest of us
looked up to, as one much superior to ourselves; and, in recalling her
influence over her younger companions, I think she must have done a great
deal towards inciting them to learn to think on earnest subjects, and to
express their thoughts in writing. She was tall and stately, with curling hair,
and was much prettier than Lucy; she had a face full of sunshine, and, like
Lucy, the bluest of blue eyes. She was conspicuous among the group of the
original writers for The Lowell Offering, as well as The Operatives’
Magazine.
She was an enthusiastic student, reading abstruse books in the intervals
of mill-work, and so becoming familiar with mental and moral science; or
she would study mathematical problems, of which she usually had one or
two pinned up before her, to occupy her thoughts at her daily toil. The Rev.
Amos Blanchard, a very scholarly man, said of her that she was the most
intellectual woman in his church, of which she was also one of the most
faithful and self-sacrificing members, giving herself unreservedly to all
good works.
She married the Rev. George Spaulding, and with her husband and her
sister Lucy went, in 1846, to Illinois, and spent the greater part of her life
there, as a clergyman’s wife, useful, happy, and beloved.
She did not write much after her marriage, and, as she said, would not
consider herself an “authoress” at all. She died in Newcastle, Cal., July 17,
1892, leaving her husband, one son, and three daughters. The manner of her
death was most enviable. As Lucy wrote me, “she made herself ready for
church, but it was heaven for her instead.”
At my request Lucy wrote to Emmeline, not long before her death,
asking for her recollections of The Lowell Offering times; and she replied as
follows:—
Newcastle, Cal., May 27, 1892.
Dear Sister Lucy,—I have been stirring up my treacherous old memory,
hoping to respond to the request of Mrs. Robinson for accurate items in
Page 117
regard to the “Improvement Circle of our girlhood.”... I am very sure indeed
that I was an interested and original promoter of it. It seems to me that
Harriot Curtis might have suggested it. She was the most intellectual person
in my circle of acquaintance at that time. We worked in the same room, and
near each other, long before the Improvement Circle had an existence....
She was a mental stimulus to me, and we freely discussed all subjects that
came to hand. I think ... that Louisa and Maria Currier, who were
Universalists, and Laura and Mary Ann Spaulding, who were Baptists, were
among the first members. If I recollect rightly, also Abby Goddard and
Lydia Hall.... We had essays and discussions. I was not present at the
meeting at Mr. Currier’s. I think Mr. Thomas was invited there, and the
“Circle” was probably invited to meet at the Universalist vestry. The first
Offering made its appearance soon after.
I had “A Sister’s Tomb” and an article commencing, “Oh, you have no
soul,” and one other, in the first series.
I did not attend any of the meetings at the Universalist vestry, so am
unable to say who suggested The Offering. I should think it very likely that
Mr. Thomas might have been the one to do so. But the writers had been
developed before he knew them. I am quite sure he was much interested in
it. I remember that he complimented my verses as the gem of the number....
It was very soon after this that some of us began another Circle-meeting in
the vestry of the Congregational church; and out of that grew The
Operatives’ Magazine.... I think, as you do, that very much has been made
of what was to us a mere recreation, and the most natural thing in the world
for a circle of wide-awake, earnest girls to do.... Nearly sixty years have
passed since those days; but they are pleasant to remember, and I suspect
they held the prophecies of many a pleasant future, of which it might be
interesting to know the fulfilment. I did think I should be able to do better,
and perhaps write a page for Mrs. Robinson; but you see how I have not
succeeded.... Here endeth, with love,
Big old Sister Emmeline.
LUCY LARCOM.
that I was an interested and original promoter of it. It seems to me that
Harriot Curtis might have suggested it. She was the most intellectual person
in my circle of acquaintance at that time. We worked in the same room, and
near each other, long before the Improvement Circle had an existence....
She was a mental stimulus to me, and we freely discussed all subjects that
came to hand. I think ... that Louisa and Maria Currier, who were
Universalists, and Laura and Mary Ann Spaulding, who were Baptists, were
among the first members. If I recollect rightly, also Abby Goddard and
Lydia Hall.... We had essays and discussions. I was not present at the
meeting at Mr. Currier’s. I think Mr. Thomas was invited there, and the
“Circle” was probably invited to meet at the Universalist vestry. The first
Offering made its appearance soon after.
I had “A Sister’s Tomb” and an article commencing, “Oh, you have no
soul,” and one other, in the first series.
I did not attend any of the meetings at the Universalist vestry, so am
unable to say who suggested The Offering. I should think it very likely that
Mr. Thomas might have been the one to do so. But the writers had been
developed before he knew them. I am quite sure he was much interested in
it. I remember that he complimented my verses as the gem of the number....
It was very soon after this that some of us began another Circle-meeting in
the vestry of the Congregational church; and out of that grew The
Operatives’ Magazine.... I think, as you do, that very much has been made
of what was to us a mere recreation, and the most natural thing in the world
for a circle of wide-awake, earnest girls to do.... Nearly sixty years have
passed since those days; but they are pleasant to remember, and I suspect
they held the prophecies of many a pleasant future, of which it might be
interesting to know the fulfilment. I did think I should be able to do better,
and perhaps write a page for Mrs. Robinson; but you see how I have not
succeeded.... Here endeth, with love,
Big old Sister Emmeline.
LUCY LARCOM.
Page 118
A part of this sketch of Miss Larcom was written by me not long before
her death, and submitted to her for her approval. The additions made are
extracts from her letters, with my own personal reminiscences.
In response to my letter asking her approval of what I had prepared,
Miss Larcom wrote:—
“I approve the sketch, and appreciate your way of writing it, though I
dont often encourage living obituary notices of myself. What they call
‘fame’ amounts to so little. But some things about us in it may help others
to know.... I am not ambitious to appear in any book; but if I am to be
‘written up,’ would much rather it would be done by a friend.... I told in ‘A
New England Girlhood’ all I care to tell about my early life. You know
something more of me, and you are at liberty to say what you choose. I
have tried to make my life count for good to others, and to make my verses
an expression of what I am trying to live. You once wrote something about
me in The Independent that was fresh and natural. Why not utilize that? I
have done nothing worth speaking of in a literary sense, but I love to write,
and I suppose I shall go on trying to express myself in this way always, The
material fact that I have never earned more than enough with my pen than
to meet, with difficulty, the necessary expenses of living, does not in the
least discourage me, or make me willing to write the trash that ‘pays.’ That
is where I am now on the literary question, and that is where I am content to
remain.”
It was in that early poetic atmosphere when our American bards first
began to teach the young people of the time to love poetry for poetry’s sake,
that Lucy Larcom received the first incentive to her life-work.
Lucy Larcom was born in one of the earliest settled coast towns in the
state, Beverly, Mass., March 5, 1824. Her father, Benjamin Larcom, was a
sea-captain; he died when she was a child, and her widowed mother, taking
with her Lucy and two or three others of her younger children, then
removed to Lowell. The year 1835 found her in one of the Lowell grammar
schools, where her education went on until it became necessary for her to
earn her living, which she began to do very early as an operative in a
cotton-factory.
her death, and submitted to her for her approval. The additions made are
extracts from her letters, with my own personal reminiscences.
In response to my letter asking her approval of what I had prepared,
Miss Larcom wrote:—
“I approve the sketch, and appreciate your way of writing it, though I
dont often encourage living obituary notices of myself. What they call
‘fame’ amounts to so little. But some things about us in it may help others
to know.... I am not ambitious to appear in any book; but if I am to be
‘written up,’ would much rather it would be done by a friend.... I told in ‘A
New England Girlhood’ all I care to tell about my early life. You know
something more of me, and you are at liberty to say what you choose. I
have tried to make my life count for good to others, and to make my verses
an expression of what I am trying to live. You once wrote something about
me in The Independent that was fresh and natural. Why not utilize that? I
have done nothing worth speaking of in a literary sense, but I love to write,
and I suppose I shall go on trying to express myself in this way always, The
material fact that I have never earned more than enough with my pen than
to meet, with difficulty, the necessary expenses of living, does not in the
least discourage me, or make me willing to write the trash that ‘pays.’ That
is where I am now on the literary question, and that is where I am content to
remain.”
It was in that early poetic atmosphere when our American bards first
began to teach the young people of the time to love poetry for poetry’s sake,
that Lucy Larcom received the first incentive to her life-work.
Lucy Larcom was born in one of the earliest settled coast towns in the
state, Beverly, Mass., March 5, 1824. Her father, Benjamin Larcom, was a
sea-captain; he died when she was a child, and her widowed mother, taking
with her Lucy and two or three others of her younger children, then
removed to Lowell. The year 1835 found her in one of the Lowell grammar
schools, where her education went on until it became necessary for her to
earn her living, which she began to do very early as an operative in a
cotton-factory.
Page 119
In her “Idyl of Work” the mill-life is truthfully portrayed, with the
scenery, characteristics, style of life, thought, and aspirations peculiar to
New England womanhood of that period.
In writing to me of this book, in 1875, she says, “What do you think of
that name for a reminiscence of Lowell life? Of course you won’t like it as
poetry; and there is not so very much truth in it, except in general outlines
of the way of living. I had to write my remembered impressions, and
everybody had different ones. The story, such as it is, is manufactured, of
course; for I didn’t want any personalities, so I haven’t even got myself in,
that I know of.”...
But it is very easy to detect, in her loving descriptions, many of her
young companions, who shared with her the simplicity of those days of toil;
and in following with her the career of some of those bright spirits, and
watching their success in their varied pathways through life, it is very
pleasant for me to be able to corroborate what she has said.
Riches have fallen to the lot of some of those young girls, and to others a
degree of distinction in various situations and occupations; but have they
not, from their better surroundings, ever looked back, as she does, to those
dear old simple days, so full of health and endeavor, so free from care, as
among the happiest of their lives? Then, ignorance of the world was bliss,
and hope and aspiration reigned supreme.
My first recollection of Lucy Larcom is as a precocious writer of verses
in The Lowell Casket, where the editor, Mr. George Brown, in his notice of
them, said, “They were written by a young lady of thirteen, who was
beyond a doubt inspired by the Nurses,”—a misprint, of course, for
“Muses;” although the author was so young, that the mistake was not so far
wrong.
This, however, was not her first attempt at verse-making, since she
began to write while a child of seven or eight years, in the attic of her early
home in Beverly. The title of these first verses was “A Thunder Storm,” and
they were read with wonder by her admiring brothers and sisters.
Two pictures of her in that early factory-life remain in my memory. By
the Merrimack River, whose romantic banks she loved to describe, on a
bridge which crossed a narrow part of the stream, I once passed her, a tall
scenery, characteristics, style of life, thought, and aspirations peculiar to
New England womanhood of that period.
In writing to me of this book, in 1875, she says, “What do you think of
that name for a reminiscence of Lowell life? Of course you won’t like it as
poetry; and there is not so very much truth in it, except in general outlines
of the way of living. I had to write my remembered impressions, and
everybody had different ones. The story, such as it is, is manufactured, of
course; for I didn’t want any personalities, so I haven’t even got myself in,
that I know of.”...
But it is very easy to detect, in her loving descriptions, many of her
young companions, who shared with her the simplicity of those days of toil;
and in following with her the career of some of those bright spirits, and
watching their success in their varied pathways through life, it is very
pleasant for me to be able to corroborate what she has said.
Riches have fallen to the lot of some of those young girls, and to others a
degree of distinction in various situations and occupations; but have they
not, from their better surroundings, ever looked back, as she does, to those
dear old simple days, so full of health and endeavor, so free from care, as
among the happiest of their lives? Then, ignorance of the world was bliss,
and hope and aspiration reigned supreme.
My first recollection of Lucy Larcom is as a precocious writer of verses
in The Lowell Casket, where the editor, Mr. George Brown, in his notice of
them, said, “They were written by a young lady of thirteen, who was
beyond a doubt inspired by the Nurses,”—a misprint, of course, for
“Muses;” although the author was so young, that the mistake was not so far
wrong.
This, however, was not her first attempt at verse-making, since she
began to write while a child of seven or eight years, in the attic of her early
home in Beverly. The title of these first verses was “A Thunder Storm,” and
they were read with wonder by her admiring brothers and sisters.
Two pictures of her in that early factory-life remain in my memory. By
the Merrimack River, whose romantic banks she loved to describe, on a
bridge which crossed a narrow part of the stream, I once passed her, a tall
Page 120
and bonnie young girl, with her head in the clouds. After a little nod of
recognition, as I looked up at her,—for, although she was only a year older
than I, she was much larger and more mature,—she went on. But to me she
seemed so grand, so full of thought, that, with girlish admiration for one
who had written verses, I forgot my errand, turned, stood still, and
thoughtfully watched her out of sight.
Miss Larcom’s first work as a Lowell operative was in a spinning-room
on the Lawrence corporation where her mother lived. At first she was a
“doffer,” with the other little girls; after that she tended a spinning-frame,
and then worked in the dressing-room beside “pleasant windows looking
towards the river.” After this she “graduated” into the cloth-room, and it
was here that I saw my second picture of her. The cloth-room was
considered by some of the mill-girls a rather aristocratic working-place
because of its fewer hours of confinement, its cleanliness, and the absence
of machinery. In this room the cloth, after it had been finished and cut into
thirty or forty yard pieces in the weaving-room, was measured on hooks,
one yard apart, until the length of each piece was told off. I used often to
run in and see her at her work; and to my imaginative eyes she was like a
Sibyl I had read of, as with waving arms she told off the yards of cloth in
measured rhythm, and it seemed to be verses, and not cloth, that lay heaped
up behind her.
The last two years of her Lowell life (which covered in all a period of
about ten years), were spent in the same room; the latter part of the time she
was the book-keeper, and recorded the number of pieces and bales. Here
she pursued her studies, and in intervals of leisure some text-book usually
lay open on her desk, awaiting a spare moment.
Lucy Larcom’s first contribution to The Lowell Offering, “My Burial
Place” (written at sixteen), was published in No. 4 of the first series, and
was sent to the editor by her sister Emmeline, while Lucy was on a visit to
Beverly. With this exception, she was not a contributor to the magazine
while it was under Mr. Thomas’s editorship. During that time she wrote for
The Operatives’ Magazine, which was published under the supervision of
her pastor, the Rev. Amos Blanchard, and which contained only articles
written by the young ladies who were members of an Improvement Circle
connected with his parish.
recognition, as I looked up at her,—for, although she was only a year older
than I, she was much larger and more mature,—she went on. But to me she
seemed so grand, so full of thought, that, with girlish admiration for one
who had written verses, I forgot my errand, turned, stood still, and
thoughtfully watched her out of sight.
Miss Larcom’s first work as a Lowell operative was in a spinning-room
on the Lawrence corporation where her mother lived. At first she was a
“doffer,” with the other little girls; after that she tended a spinning-frame,
and then worked in the dressing-room beside “pleasant windows looking
towards the river.” After this she “graduated” into the cloth-room, and it
was here that I saw my second picture of her. The cloth-room was
considered by some of the mill-girls a rather aristocratic working-place
because of its fewer hours of confinement, its cleanliness, and the absence
of machinery. In this room the cloth, after it had been finished and cut into
thirty or forty yard pieces in the weaving-room, was measured on hooks,
one yard apart, until the length of each piece was told off. I used often to
run in and see her at her work; and to my imaginative eyes she was like a
Sibyl I had read of, as with waving arms she told off the yards of cloth in
measured rhythm, and it seemed to be verses, and not cloth, that lay heaped
up behind her.
The last two years of her Lowell life (which covered in all a period of
about ten years), were spent in the same room; the latter part of the time she
was the book-keeper, and recorded the number of pieces and bales. Here
she pursued her studies, and in intervals of leisure some text-book usually
lay open on her desk, awaiting a spare moment.
Lucy Larcom’s first contribution to The Lowell Offering, “My Burial
Place” (written at sixteen), was published in No. 4 of the first series, and
was sent to the editor by her sister Emmeline, while Lucy was on a visit to
Beverly. With this exception, she was not a contributor to the magazine
while it was under Mr. Thomas’s editorship. During that time she wrote for
The Operatives’ Magazine, which was published under the supervision of
her pastor, the Rev. Amos Blanchard, and which contained only articles
written by the young ladies who were members of an Improvement Circle
connected with his parish.
Page 121
It may be said here that, whatever sectarian feeling there may have been
between these rival publications, it was not shared by the girls themselves,
at least not by Lucy Larcom. She simply and naturally followed the lead of
her pastor. After the “orthodox” magazine stopped, and Miss Curtis and
Miss Farley took charge of The Offering, Lucy became one of the corps of
writers; and many of her verses and essays, both grave and gay, can be
found in its bound volumes. Her first contribution to Volume Third, “The
River,” a poem, appeared in October, 1843. She wrote letters from
“Looking Glass Prairie,” Illinois; and many of her “prose poems,”
published afterwards as “Similitudes,” with several early poems, including
a different version of “The Lady Arabella,” first appeared in The Lowell
Offering.
Our friendship began when we were little girls in “pantalets,” when we
were “doffers” together in the cotton-mill, and was continued to the end of
her life. She also became my husband’s friend; and during his lifetime she
was our frequent guest, and was always “Aunt Lucy” to our children. Mr.
Robinson had great faith in her possibilities as a writer, and he published
her verses in his newspaper long before they found admittance into the
magazines.
It was through him, while he was the reader (or “stopper”) for The
Atlantic Monthly, during Mr. Lowell’s editorship, that “The Rose
Enthroned” was brought to the notice of the poet, and afterwards admitted
into the pages of the magazine. In a letter to Mr. Robinson, Miss Larcom
says of this poem: “‘The Rose Enthroned’ was written in 1860, and
published in June, 1861, through your mediation, you know.”
I should be glad to quote freely from her letters, they are so full of
friendship and of loving kindness, but must refrain, and give extracts from
those only which relate to her personal history.
In a letter written to me at Concord, Mass., in 1857, she says:—
“I was very glad to hear from you, and was particularly interested in
your account of the sewing-society [anti-slavery] at R. W. E——’s. Didn’t it
seem funny to go a-gossiping to the house of the Seer? I don’t wonder at
your expecting the parrot to talk ‘transcendentally.’ Did the tea and toast
smack of Hymettus? and was there any apple-sass from those veritable
between these rival publications, it was not shared by the girls themselves,
at least not by Lucy Larcom. She simply and naturally followed the lead of
her pastor. After the “orthodox” magazine stopped, and Miss Curtis and
Miss Farley took charge of The Offering, Lucy became one of the corps of
writers; and many of her verses and essays, both grave and gay, can be
found in its bound volumes. Her first contribution to Volume Third, “The
River,” a poem, appeared in October, 1843. She wrote letters from
“Looking Glass Prairie,” Illinois; and many of her “prose poems,”
published afterwards as “Similitudes,” with several early poems, including
a different version of “The Lady Arabella,” first appeared in The Lowell
Offering.
Our friendship began when we were little girls in “pantalets,” when we
were “doffers” together in the cotton-mill, and was continued to the end of
her life. She also became my husband’s friend; and during his lifetime she
was our frequent guest, and was always “Aunt Lucy” to our children. Mr.
Robinson had great faith in her possibilities as a writer, and he published
her verses in his newspaper long before they found admittance into the
magazines.
It was through him, while he was the reader (or “stopper”) for The
Atlantic Monthly, during Mr. Lowell’s editorship, that “The Rose
Enthroned” was brought to the notice of the poet, and afterwards admitted
into the pages of the magazine. In a letter to Mr. Robinson, Miss Larcom
says of this poem: “‘The Rose Enthroned’ was written in 1860, and
published in June, 1861, through your mediation, you know.”
I should be glad to quote freely from her letters, they are so full of
friendship and of loving kindness, but must refrain, and give extracts from
those only which relate to her personal history.
In a letter written to me at Concord, Mass., in 1857, she says:—
“I was very glad to hear from you, and was particularly interested in
your account of the sewing-society [anti-slavery] at R. W. E——’s. Didn’t it
seem funny to go a-gossiping to the house of the Seer? I don’t wonder at
your expecting the parrot to talk ‘transcendentally.’ Did the tea and toast
smack of Hymettus? and was there any apple-sass from those veritable
Page 122
sops-o’-wine? Attic salt came in as a matter of course. Well, it’s a fine thing
to be on visiting terms at Olympus. I should like to see the philosopher
again. I don’t think I should be afraid of him now.... Sometimes I like
philosophers, and sometimes I don’t. The thing is to live. Beautiful theories
don’t make any of us do that, but the real breath of life from the Infinite
Good, which every soul must have for itself, or, fool or philosopher, he is
dead as a heap of sand.... I should like to see the hills where huckleberries
grow, and the Pond. There never were hills so still and balmy as those.”...
During the war her letters breathe the spirit of “A Loyal Woman’s No!”
and show, to one that can read between the lines, that she had a personal
interest in saying No to a lover who seemed to her to be disloyal to his
country.
Although a strong abolitionist, and a believer in the political rights of
man, regardless of “race, color, or previous condition of servitude,” she did
not see the justice of woman’s claim to equal rights with man. In answer to
a letter asking for her help in the suffrage cause, written in 1870, she
says:—
“You know I am way behind the times, am not even a ‘suffrage woman’
yet, though I haven’t the least objection to the rest of the women’s having it.
Don’t you see, I’m constitutionally on the fence.... I hope your enthusiastic
believers will succeed; and if the suffrage comes, as it will, I hope it will be
a blessing to everybody. All the people I know and respect seem to be in the
movement, and still ‘I don’t see it.’...
Later, in 1888, she writes:—
“I am for human rights for woman. I never did believe in man’s claim to
dictate to her. But I want to work for her elevation in my own way, so that
when she does vote, it will not be a failure. I cannot ‘Club,’ myself. I am an
obstinate old Independent.... Men are chivalrous, you know. Do you
suppose we women shall be so towards them, by and by, in the women’s
millenium? Dear me! I like the old slavish bonds, and am perfectly willing
men should rule the world yet, heathenish old maid that I am. Now, here I
am perplexed with two calls to the meeting to consider the matter of
to be on visiting terms at Olympus. I should like to see the philosopher
again. I don’t think I should be afraid of him now.... Sometimes I like
philosophers, and sometimes I don’t. The thing is to live. Beautiful theories
don’t make any of us do that, but the real breath of life from the Infinite
Good, which every soul must have for itself, or, fool or philosopher, he is
dead as a heap of sand.... I should like to see the hills where huckleberries
grow, and the Pond. There never were hills so still and balmy as those.”...
During the war her letters breathe the spirit of “A Loyal Woman’s No!”
and show, to one that can read between the lines, that she had a personal
interest in saying No to a lover who seemed to her to be disloyal to his
country.
Although a strong abolitionist, and a believer in the political rights of
man, regardless of “race, color, or previous condition of servitude,” she did
not see the justice of woman’s claim to equal rights with man. In answer to
a letter asking for her help in the suffrage cause, written in 1870, she
says:—
“You know I am way behind the times, am not even a ‘suffrage woman’
yet, though I haven’t the least objection to the rest of the women’s having it.
Don’t you see, I’m constitutionally on the fence.... I hope your enthusiastic
believers will succeed; and if the suffrage comes, as it will, I hope it will be
a blessing to everybody. All the people I know and respect seem to be in the
movement, and still ‘I don’t see it.’...
Later, in 1888, she writes:—
“I am for human rights for woman. I never did believe in man’s claim to
dictate to her. But I want to work for her elevation in my own way, so that
when she does vote, it will not be a failure. I cannot ‘Club,’ myself. I am an
obstinate old Independent.... Men are chivalrous, you know. Do you
suppose we women shall be so towards them, by and by, in the women’s
millenium? Dear me! I like the old slavish bonds, and am perfectly willing
men should rule the world yet, heathenish old maid that I am. Now, here I
am perplexed with two calls to the meeting to consider the matter of
Page 123
women’s voting, about which I have never made up my mind, and can’t! If I
were a property woman, I might.”...
In writing of her volume of poetical works, published in 1868, Miss
Larcom says,—
“I shall send a volume to your other self and you, (how are we to use
adjectives in the Women’s Rights speech?), not by way of throwing a sop to
Cerberus, but because of old friendship, and because I value your candid
opinion and Warrington’s very highly. I am a little more afraid of you than
of him,—I remember Gail Hamilton and the wringing-machine. Don’t
pillory me in a paragraph, will you? nor inspire the pen masculine with a
bon mot at my expense.”
At Miss Larcom’s particular request I have refrained from saying more
than is necessary of her as a writer for The Offering. On her last visit to me,
in 1892, while speaking of the material to be used in this book, she asked
me not to say too much about her, because, as she said, she was “tired of
being always cited as the representative of The Offering writers, when there
were others who wrote and did quite as much, or more, for the magazine
than I did.”
Miss Larcom is correct here. Her fame was achieved long after she
ceased to be a mill-girl; and there were several others, as the sketches will
show, who were as good writers, and much better known than herself, when
she left the factory. And it is very thoughtful of her to speak a good word
for those hitherto forgotten authors, by declining to be made a sort of
composite portrait, as representing the best and brightest among them.
In one of her letters she says,—
“Don’t you think it is getting a little tiresome, this posing as factory-girls
of the olden time? It is very much like politicians boasting of carrying their
dinners in a tin pail in their youth. What if they did?... I am proud to be a
working-woman, as I always have been; but that special occupation was
temporary, and not the business of our lives, we all knew, girls as we
were.”...
were a property woman, I might.”...
In writing of her volume of poetical works, published in 1868, Miss
Larcom says,—
“I shall send a volume to your other self and you, (how are we to use
adjectives in the Women’s Rights speech?), not by way of throwing a sop to
Cerberus, but because of old friendship, and because I value your candid
opinion and Warrington’s very highly. I am a little more afraid of you than
of him,—I remember Gail Hamilton and the wringing-machine. Don’t
pillory me in a paragraph, will you? nor inspire the pen masculine with a
bon mot at my expense.”
At Miss Larcom’s particular request I have refrained from saying more
than is necessary of her as a writer for The Offering. On her last visit to me,
in 1892, while speaking of the material to be used in this book, she asked
me not to say too much about her, because, as she said, she was “tired of
being always cited as the representative of The Offering writers, when there
were others who wrote and did quite as much, or more, for the magazine
than I did.”
Miss Larcom is correct here. Her fame was achieved long after she
ceased to be a mill-girl; and there were several others, as the sketches will
show, who were as good writers, and much better known than herself, when
she left the factory. And it is very thoughtful of her to speak a good word
for those hitherto forgotten authors, by declining to be made a sort of
composite portrait, as representing the best and brightest among them.
In one of her letters she says,—
“Don’t you think it is getting a little tiresome, this posing as factory-girls
of the olden time? It is very much like politicians boasting of carrying their
dinners in a tin pail in their youth. What if they did?... I am proud to be a
working-woman, as I always have been; but that special occupation was
temporary, and not the business of our lives, we all knew, girls as we
were.”...
Page 124
“I sent you a copy of my ‘New England Girlhood,’ for old time’s sake.
Did you receive it? You could write a more entertaining one. Why don’t you
write a novel? I wish you would write up The Offering time, and sketch
Harriot Curtis in it. She was unique.”
Miss Larcom’s writings, all told, never yielded her income enough to
live on, even in her modest way. In speaking of this matter in a letter written
in February 1891, she says,—
“‘A New England Girlhood’ has as yet brought me only about two
hundred dollars. How can writers live by writing?”
She was therefore obliged to supplement her literary labors by teaching.
She was very prudent in her manner of living, and never, from childhood,
really had a home of her own. Towards the last of her life she found herself
much cramped for means to secure that rest her tired brain so much needed;
and this made the gifts received from her publisher and from her dearly
loved Wheaton Seminary pupils, most welcome, and enabled her, during
her last illness, to feel a relief from pecuniary anxiety.
If Miss Larcom had not been exceptionally fortunate, not only in her
temperament but in her surroundings,—hampered as she was all through
her life by want of pecuniary means,—she could not have developed her
writing talent so well. She had the rare gift of finding and keeping the right
kind of friends, in her own family as well as outside, and these supplied to
her life that practical (though not pecuniary) help she so much needed. So
her days were free from household and other cares, and when relieved from
her duties as teacher, or as editor, her time was free to use in her own
chosen way.
In this, her life differed from that of many women writers, who, whether
married or not, often have exacting cares which interrupt and hinder the
expression of their written thoughts. Miss Larcom did not have that
hindrance; and she had the chance through most of her life to carry out her
idea, as she expressed it, of “developing the utmost that is in me.” She had
no family or domestic cares, and her children were all “dream children.”
Did you receive it? You could write a more entertaining one. Why don’t you
write a novel? I wish you would write up The Offering time, and sketch
Harriot Curtis in it. She was unique.”
Miss Larcom’s writings, all told, never yielded her income enough to
live on, even in her modest way. In speaking of this matter in a letter written
in February 1891, she says,—
“‘A New England Girlhood’ has as yet brought me only about two
hundred dollars. How can writers live by writing?”
She was therefore obliged to supplement her literary labors by teaching.
She was very prudent in her manner of living, and never, from childhood,
really had a home of her own. Towards the last of her life she found herself
much cramped for means to secure that rest her tired brain so much needed;
and this made the gifts received from her publisher and from her dearly
loved Wheaton Seminary pupils, most welcome, and enabled her, during
her last illness, to feel a relief from pecuniary anxiety.
If Miss Larcom had not been exceptionally fortunate, not only in her
temperament but in her surroundings,—hampered as she was all through
her life by want of pecuniary means,—she could not have developed her
writing talent so well. She had the rare gift of finding and keeping the right
kind of friends, in her own family as well as outside, and these supplied to
her life that practical (though not pecuniary) help she so much needed. So
her days were free from household and other cares, and when relieved from
her duties as teacher, or as editor, her time was free to use in her own
chosen way.
In this, her life differed from that of many women writers, who, whether
married or not, often have exacting cares which interrupt and hinder the
expression of their written thoughts. Miss Larcom did not have that
hindrance; and she had the chance through most of her life to carry out her
idea, as she expressed it, of “developing the utmost that is in me.” She had
no family or domestic cares, and her children were all “dream children.”
Page 125
Miss Larcom might have married, once when she was quite young, and
again later; but for reasons of her own she declined,—reasons, the validity
of which, in one instance at least, I did not see. I have been asked if Mr.
Whittier and Miss Larcom were never more than friends. I can truly answer,
no. Miss Larcom was the intimate friend of Elizabeth Whittier, the poet’s
sister, who, as she said, “was lovely in character, and had fine poetic taste.”
She often visited their home, and after the death of the sister the
friendship with the brother continued. Miss Larcom was Mr. Whittier’s
assistant in compiling the books of selections which bear his name, and did
a great deal of the actual work in collecting material; they were true friends.
In a letter written shortly after his death, she says,—
“I have not spoken of Mr. Whittier going away. You will know that it is a
real sorrow to me, and yet a joy that he has entered into a larger life.... This
imperfect existence of ours can be but the shadow of the true life; in that,
there is no death.”...
One of her last letters to me was written from Boston a few weeks
before her death, and is as follows:—
Dear H.,—I have been here nearly a month, but have hardly been out at
all. I have never been so much of an invalid, and I don’t like it. I suppose I
have been steadily “running down,” the last year or so, but have gone on
just as if I were well. Now I am brought to a stop, and am told that I must
never do any more hard work. Lack of strength is what I feel most. They
tell me that if I will really rest, brain and body, I may yet accomplish a good
deal before I die. I do not feel as if I had got through yet; but who knows? I
am trying to realize that it does not make much difference what part of the
universe we are in, provided we are on the right track upward. Somehow I
feel nearer Emmeline and Mr. Whittier,—as if we knew each other better
now than before they went away. I should like to leave my life and work
here just when I can go on with what is waiting for me elsewhere. But there
is a Master of life who takes care of all that.
Ever truly yours,
Lucy Larcom.
again later; but for reasons of her own she declined,—reasons, the validity
of which, in one instance at least, I did not see. I have been asked if Mr.
Whittier and Miss Larcom were never more than friends. I can truly answer,
no. Miss Larcom was the intimate friend of Elizabeth Whittier, the poet’s
sister, who, as she said, “was lovely in character, and had fine poetic taste.”
She often visited their home, and after the death of the sister the
friendship with the brother continued. Miss Larcom was Mr. Whittier’s
assistant in compiling the books of selections which bear his name, and did
a great deal of the actual work in collecting material; they were true friends.
In a letter written shortly after his death, she says,—
“I have not spoken of Mr. Whittier going away. You will know that it is a
real sorrow to me, and yet a joy that he has entered into a larger life.... This
imperfect existence of ours can be but the shadow of the true life; in that,
there is no death.”...
One of her last letters to me was written from Boston a few weeks
before her death, and is as follows:—
Dear H.,—I have been here nearly a month, but have hardly been out at
all. I have never been so much of an invalid, and I don’t like it. I suppose I
have been steadily “running down,” the last year or so, but have gone on
just as if I were well. Now I am brought to a stop, and am told that I must
never do any more hard work. Lack of strength is what I feel most. They
tell me that if I will really rest, brain and body, I may yet accomplish a good
deal before I die. I do not feel as if I had got through yet; but who knows? I
am trying to realize that it does not make much difference what part of the
universe we are in, provided we are on the right track upward. Somehow I
feel nearer Emmeline and Mr. Whittier,—as if we knew each other better
now than before they went away. I should like to leave my life and work
here just when I can go on with what is waiting for me elsewhere. But there
is a Master of life who takes care of all that.
Ever truly yours,
Lucy Larcom.
Page 126
Of her religious life, it may be said that in her early childhood Lucy
became a communicant of the Congregational church; but in later years, as
her mind broadened, she became deeply imbued with a sense of the divine
fatherhood of God, and the impossibility that He would leave one of the
souls that He had made to perish eternally, or, as she says, to quote from her
“Biography,” “After probing my heart, I find that it utterly refuses to
believe that there is any corner in God’s universe where hope never comes,
... where love is not brooding, and seeking to penetrate the darkest abyss.”
In 1879 she first listened to Phillips Brooks, and his preaching to her
“was the living realization of her own thought.” She did not give up her
Puritanism, but thought she saw, in the belief and service of his church, a
new way of finding the right path towards the end of her journey in search
of the truth. As she wrote, “It is not the church, but only one way of
entering Christ’s church.” Her religious faith was not so much changed as
deepened by this departure from some of the old-time beliefs; for, in writing
of the matter to me, she said, “I count the faith of my whole life as one.”
Miss Larcom partook of the Holy Communion in Trinity Church,
Boston, Easter, 1887, and was confirmed March 20, 1890. By this service,
she said, her “heart was fixed,” and she could think of herself as “avowedly
in the visible church.” It was after her connection with the Episcopal
Church that Miss Larcom wrote her most important religious books, and
these embody much of her own thought in matters concerning the deepest
spiritual life.
“Similitudes,” a collection of prose poems, was published in 1853; and
during the remaining years of her life she published and compiled fourteen
books in prose and verse. Her last book, “The Unseen Friend,” was
published in 1893. The above list does not include the two volumes of
poetical selections compiled by herself and Mr. Whittier.
A complete edition of “Larcom’s Poems” was published by Houghton,
Mifflin, and Co., in the Household edition of the poets, in 1884. In writing
of this, Miss Larcom, with characteristic modesty, said, “The idea of my
being ranked with other American poets.”
She was also editor of Our Young Folks from about 1865 to 1872.
became a communicant of the Congregational church; but in later years, as
her mind broadened, she became deeply imbued with a sense of the divine
fatherhood of God, and the impossibility that He would leave one of the
souls that He had made to perish eternally, or, as she says, to quote from her
“Biography,” “After probing my heart, I find that it utterly refuses to
believe that there is any corner in God’s universe where hope never comes,
... where love is not brooding, and seeking to penetrate the darkest abyss.”
In 1879 she first listened to Phillips Brooks, and his preaching to her
“was the living realization of her own thought.” She did not give up her
Puritanism, but thought she saw, in the belief and service of his church, a
new way of finding the right path towards the end of her journey in search
of the truth. As she wrote, “It is not the church, but only one way of
entering Christ’s church.” Her religious faith was not so much changed as
deepened by this departure from some of the old-time beliefs; for, in writing
of the matter to me, she said, “I count the faith of my whole life as one.”
Miss Larcom partook of the Holy Communion in Trinity Church,
Boston, Easter, 1887, and was confirmed March 20, 1890. By this service,
she said, her “heart was fixed,” and she could think of herself as “avowedly
in the visible church.” It was after her connection with the Episcopal
Church that Miss Larcom wrote her most important religious books, and
these embody much of her own thought in matters concerning the deepest
spiritual life.
“Similitudes,” a collection of prose poems, was published in 1853; and
during the remaining years of her life she published and compiled fourteen
books in prose and verse. Her last book, “The Unseen Friend,” was
published in 1893. The above list does not include the two volumes of
poetical selections compiled by herself and Mr. Whittier.
A complete edition of “Larcom’s Poems” was published by Houghton,
Mifflin, and Co., in the Household edition of the poets, in 1884. In writing
of this, Miss Larcom, with characteristic modesty, said, “The idea of my
being ranked with other American poets.”
She was also editor of Our Young Folks from about 1865 to 1872.
Page 127
Although it is probable that Miss Larcom’s fame was achieved as an
author of verse, yet she was the best satisfied with her prose productions. As
she once said to me, “Essay writing would be my choice, rather than any
other form of expression.”
It is probable that her name will be the longest remembered by her best-
known lyric, “Hannah Binding Shoes;” but this was by no means her
favorite, nor would she desire to be remembered by it alone, nor to have it
considered as one of the best of her poems. And yet it contains the deep
pathos and the tragedy that is in the lives of many solitary women, and as
long as such exist, the story of “Poor Lone Hannah” will be read and
remembered.
“Hannah Binding Shoes” was written shortly after Miss Larcom’s return
from Illinois, when the great contrast between the rugged seacoast, so
familiar to her early years, and the “boundlessness of commonplace,” of the
level country she had just left, impressed her most vividly. One summer
afternoon, in riding through Marblehead, a face at a window riveted her
attention, and haunted her for weeks. Meanwhile, the refrain of the lyric,
with its peculiar meter, and the face, continually chased each other through
her mind, until, to get rid of their importunate presence, she one day sat
down, and imprisoned them together in “immortal verse.”
Another poem which takes high rank is “The Rose Enthroned,” her
earliest contribution to the Atlantic Monthly, which, in the absence of
signature, was attributed to Emerson. Also, “A Loyal Woman’s No,” a
patriotic lyric that attracted great attention during our Civil War.
It is such poems as these, with her religious writings and her “Childhood
Songs,” that will make Lucy Larcom’s name remembered. And thousands
of earnest working-women will thank her for all that she has written, and go
on their way refreshed and encouraged by her success and the fulfilment of
her aspirations.
In personal appearance Miss Larcom was tall and stately; her hair was
wavy and of a light brown color. Her eyes were of a lovely smiling blue,
and her whole face was lit by the charm of them. And who that has heard it
can forget her musical laugh, so attractive that even strangers would turn
and listen to it, or lose the memory of her beautiful smile, so radiant, so
illuminating, that lasted even to the end of her life and that left its lingering
author of verse, yet she was the best satisfied with her prose productions. As
she once said to me, “Essay writing would be my choice, rather than any
other form of expression.”
It is probable that her name will be the longest remembered by her best-
known lyric, “Hannah Binding Shoes;” but this was by no means her
favorite, nor would she desire to be remembered by it alone, nor to have it
considered as one of the best of her poems. And yet it contains the deep
pathos and the tragedy that is in the lives of many solitary women, and as
long as such exist, the story of “Poor Lone Hannah” will be read and
remembered.
“Hannah Binding Shoes” was written shortly after Miss Larcom’s return
from Illinois, when the great contrast between the rugged seacoast, so
familiar to her early years, and the “boundlessness of commonplace,” of the
level country she had just left, impressed her most vividly. One summer
afternoon, in riding through Marblehead, a face at a window riveted her
attention, and haunted her for weeks. Meanwhile, the refrain of the lyric,
with its peculiar meter, and the face, continually chased each other through
her mind, until, to get rid of their importunate presence, she one day sat
down, and imprisoned them together in “immortal verse.”
Another poem which takes high rank is “The Rose Enthroned,” her
earliest contribution to the Atlantic Monthly, which, in the absence of
signature, was attributed to Emerson. Also, “A Loyal Woman’s No,” a
patriotic lyric that attracted great attention during our Civil War.
It is such poems as these, with her religious writings and her “Childhood
Songs,” that will make Lucy Larcom’s name remembered. And thousands
of earnest working-women will thank her for all that she has written, and go
on their way refreshed and encouraged by her success and the fulfilment of
her aspirations.
In personal appearance Miss Larcom was tall and stately; her hair was
wavy and of a light brown color. Her eyes were of a lovely smiling blue,
and her whole face was lit by the charm of them. And who that has heard it
can forget her musical laugh, so attractive that even strangers would turn
and listen to it, or lose the memory of her beautiful smile, so radiant, so
illuminating, that lasted even to the end of her life and that left its lingering
Page 128
gleam on her face after it was cold in death, then to be transplanted to that
other life because it was a part of her own immortal self!
Her whole atmosphere was full of a benignant interest in those with
whom she came into personal relations. She lived up to her profession, both
in religion and in ethics, and was a bright example of what a woman can
become, who believes that this life is but the beginning of the next, and who
takes the higher law for her inspiration and her guide.
She died April 17, 1893, and is buried in Beverly, Mass., her native
place. There, by the seashore, where the salt breezes—
“Chase the white sails o’er the sea,”
and linger lovingly over her grave, her tired body finds its earthly resting-
place.
Farewell, old friend and work-mate, but not forever; I too have the
conviction, the faith, that this is not all of life, but that sometime,
somewhere, we shall take up these broken threads, and go on with our
appointed work “on the right track upward.”
SARAH SHEDD.
Miss Shedd may be called the philanthropist, par excellence, of the early
mill-girls. Her whole life was one of self-sacrifice. Her early years were
devoted to earning money for the support or the education of members of
the family; and at its close she bequeathed the sum of $2,500 for the
establishment of the free library in her native town of Washington, N.H.
Her parents were in narrow circumstances; but they had endowed her
with a good mind, and had given her a fair education, which was
supplemented by tuition under Mary Lyon, of Holyoke Seminary, one of the
first women preceptors of her time. She had a great desire to further
continue her education, but was obliged to do it unaided. She began to teach
a summer school when fifteen years of age, and worked in the cotton-mill
other life because it was a part of her own immortal self!
Her whole atmosphere was full of a benignant interest in those with
whom she came into personal relations. She lived up to her profession, both
in religion and in ethics, and was a bright example of what a woman can
become, who believes that this life is but the beginning of the next, and who
takes the higher law for her inspiration and her guide.
She died April 17, 1893, and is buried in Beverly, Mass., her native
place. There, by the seashore, where the salt breezes—
“Chase the white sails o’er the sea,”
and linger lovingly over her grave, her tired body finds its earthly resting-
place.
Farewell, old friend and work-mate, but not forever; I too have the
conviction, the faith, that this is not all of life, but that sometime,
somewhere, we shall take up these broken threads, and go on with our
appointed work “on the right track upward.”
SARAH SHEDD.
Miss Shedd may be called the philanthropist, par excellence, of the early
mill-girls. Her whole life was one of self-sacrifice. Her early years were
devoted to earning money for the support or the education of members of
the family; and at its close she bequeathed the sum of $2,500 for the
establishment of the free library in her native town of Washington, N.H.
Her parents were in narrow circumstances; but they had endowed her
with a good mind, and had given her a fair education, which was
supplemented by tuition under Mary Lyon, of Holyoke Seminary, one of the
first women preceptors of her time. She had a great desire to further
continue her education, but was obliged to do it unaided. She began to teach
a summer school when fifteen years of age, and worked in the cotton-mill
Page 129
in the winter, and thus was enabled to help her family, as well as to gratify
her taste for reading and study.
In early life she educated a brother; and later she nearly supported him,
and also assumed the whole expense of her aged mother’s maintenance.
And yet, in spite of these large drains upon her resources, she saved, solely
from her own money, enough to start the library which bears her name, that
her townspeople might enjoy the advantages she had so much desired. The
Hon. Carroll D. Wright, United States Commissioner of Labor, was one of
her pupils, and he delivered the address at the dedication of The Shedd Free
Public Library, in 1882, speaking thus in praise of his well-beloved
teacher:—
“The first school I ever attended was kept by her, in the front room of
the store opposite the post-office. Her genial smile won the hearts of the
children.... We longed for her coming, regretted her going. She wandered
with us over the hills and fields, gave us instruction from her heart and
mind, as well as from the books we used.... Her genial disposition lighted
the pathway of many a boy and girl, and gave them glimpses of a mind and
soul, which in themselves make her memory as fragrant as spring flowers.”
Miss Shedd was not a prolific writer, and her contributions for The
Offering were always of a serious nature. She spent no money on fine
clothes nor ornaments; I remember her as a tall, spare, stooping woman,
most plainly dressed in calico. We younger ones did not understand her, and
were awed by her silence and reserve. But later some of us came to
recognize her character as that of one studious, gentle, and self-sacrificing.
She remains in my mind as one of the “solitary” among us. She died in
Washington, N.H., April 5, 1867.
It is one of the coincidents of history, that, at about the same time Miss
Shedd’s money was given towards founding this library, another native of
the same little town, Mr. Luman T. Jefts, who had also worked his way up
and earned every cent of his money, should supplement Miss Shedd’s gift
by adding a sum large enough to erect a suitable library building to contain
the books bought by her bequest.
her taste for reading and study.
In early life she educated a brother; and later she nearly supported him,
and also assumed the whole expense of her aged mother’s maintenance.
And yet, in spite of these large drains upon her resources, she saved, solely
from her own money, enough to start the library which bears her name, that
her townspeople might enjoy the advantages she had so much desired. The
Hon. Carroll D. Wright, United States Commissioner of Labor, was one of
her pupils, and he delivered the address at the dedication of The Shedd Free
Public Library, in 1882, speaking thus in praise of his well-beloved
teacher:—
“The first school I ever attended was kept by her, in the front room of
the store opposite the post-office. Her genial smile won the hearts of the
children.... We longed for her coming, regretted her going. She wandered
with us over the hills and fields, gave us instruction from her heart and
mind, as well as from the books we used.... Her genial disposition lighted
the pathway of many a boy and girl, and gave them glimpses of a mind and
soul, which in themselves make her memory as fragrant as spring flowers.”
Miss Shedd was not a prolific writer, and her contributions for The
Offering were always of a serious nature. She spent no money on fine
clothes nor ornaments; I remember her as a tall, spare, stooping woman,
most plainly dressed in calico. We younger ones did not understand her, and
were awed by her silence and reserve. But later some of us came to
recognize her character as that of one studious, gentle, and self-sacrificing.
She remains in my mind as one of the “solitary” among us. She died in
Washington, N.H., April 5, 1867.
It is one of the coincidents of history, that, at about the same time Miss
Shedd’s money was given towards founding this library, another native of
the same little town, Mr. Luman T. Jefts, who had also worked his way up
and earned every cent of his money, should supplement Miss Shedd’s gift
by adding a sum large enough to erect a suitable library building to contain
the books bought by her bequest.
Page 130
And thus their names are linked together by their grateful townsmen, not
only as benefactors of their kind, but also as two earnest and sincere
persons who have struggled with adversity and narrow surroundings, have
conquered, and fulfilled their cherished aim in life.
ELIZABETH EMERSON TURNER.
The subject of this sketch is one of the few of the early mill-girls who
are still living; my acquaintance with her has been kept up since early
girlhood, and our correspondence has been almost uninterrupted. She
married Mr. Charles B. Sawyer, of Chicago, who died in 1896. Mrs. Sawyer
has always retained her interest in the old factory days, and was and is
proud of her connection with The Lowell Offering. In our letters, the
prospect of publishing a book containing the material I had collected was
often discussed; and she expressed her sympathy with the enterprise,
saying,—
“I wish you would take up such a work as you allude to, in justice to
those most interested, and to that class of girls in the Lowell mills. You are
the one best fitted to do them full credit. I think the book would meet with a
good sale, as labor is now becoming once more honorable and
respectable.... We will see if our Lowell Offering cannot be made to live for
many, many years to come; and be an object-lesson to the mill-girls of the
present day.”
Lizzie Turner was born in Lyme, N.H., Aug. 27, 1822. Her father, Jacob
Turner, Esq., was a descendant in the sixth generation from Humphrey
Turner, who came from England, and settled in Plymouth, Mass. He was for
twenty years a justice of the peace in Lyme, and for two years a member of
the New Hampshire Legislature. He lost his health before he reached
middle life, and about the same time lost nearly all of his property by
signing a note for a friend, who ran away to Canada, leaving him to pay the
debt. In order to do this he sold his farm; and after paying the sum required,
he had just five hundred dollars left. With this he went to Lowell, in 1833,
where so many families who had lost their bread-winner had preceded him,
and where the mother and children could assist in supporting the home.
only as benefactors of their kind, but also as two earnest and sincere
persons who have struggled with adversity and narrow surroundings, have
conquered, and fulfilled their cherished aim in life.
ELIZABETH EMERSON TURNER.
The subject of this sketch is one of the few of the early mill-girls who
are still living; my acquaintance with her has been kept up since early
girlhood, and our correspondence has been almost uninterrupted. She
married Mr. Charles B. Sawyer, of Chicago, who died in 1896. Mrs. Sawyer
has always retained her interest in the old factory days, and was and is
proud of her connection with The Lowell Offering. In our letters, the
prospect of publishing a book containing the material I had collected was
often discussed; and she expressed her sympathy with the enterprise,
saying,—
“I wish you would take up such a work as you allude to, in justice to
those most interested, and to that class of girls in the Lowell mills. You are
the one best fitted to do them full credit. I think the book would meet with a
good sale, as labor is now becoming once more honorable and
respectable.... We will see if our Lowell Offering cannot be made to live for
many, many years to come; and be an object-lesson to the mill-girls of the
present day.”
Lizzie Turner was born in Lyme, N.H., Aug. 27, 1822. Her father, Jacob
Turner, Esq., was a descendant in the sixth generation from Humphrey
Turner, who came from England, and settled in Plymouth, Mass. He was for
twenty years a justice of the peace in Lyme, and for two years a member of
the New Hampshire Legislature. He lost his health before he reached
middle life, and about the same time lost nearly all of his property by
signing a note for a friend, who ran away to Canada, leaving him to pay the
debt. In order to do this he sold his farm; and after paying the sum required,
he had just five hundred dollars left. With this he went to Lowell, in 1833,
where so many families who had lost their bread-winner had preceded him,
and where the mother and children could assist in supporting the home.
Page 131
Mrs. Turner opened a boarding-house for operatives; her children, as fast as
they were old enough, went to work in the mill; and thus the invalid father
was well taken care of for the rest of his life.
Lizzie went into the mill to work at eleven years of age. Her school-days
ended at fourteen, when she was just fitted for the high school, having
worked at least two-thirds of the time in the factory; and after this her time
and strength were needed to help support the family. She was one of the
very earliest of the writers for The Offering, and she continued to be a
contributor until Mr. Thomas ceased to be the editor. Her early recollections
are very valuable, and all through these pages I have made free use of what
information she has given me. She was just eighteen when she began her
contributions; and her own account of her connection with the magazine
and of its inception, will be of interest here. She says:—
“The whole plan of his Circle and Offering originated with Brother
Thomas. I remember his saying one evening, after the reading of our
papers, that there were many of the articles well worthy of publication, and
that he should publish them in a magazine, to ‘show what factory-girls
could do.’... I must tell you that I had never attempted writing anything but
letters till Brother Thomas insisted that I must write something for the
Circle, so that almost my first essays in composition were those articles.”
Miss Turner was one of the paid contributors; she bought herself a
mahogany bureau with some of this money, and that article of furniture she
cherishes among her choicest possessions, as a most valuable memento of
the old Lowell Offering.
I remember Lizzie Turner, when a young girl, as an intellectual factor
among the contributors to The Offering, and also as a prominent worker in
the Universalist Church. She was sprightly, vivacious, and universally
popular. She was tall and graceful, had dark-brown hair, and star-bright
eyes, which now, although she is a grandmother, have lost very little of their
lustre, nor is her kindly and smiling expression diminished.
To illustrate the simplicity of dress of the mill-girls, before spoken of,
and also to show how little thought they had of rivalling or of outdoing each
they were old enough, went to work in the mill; and thus the invalid father
was well taken care of for the rest of his life.
Lizzie went into the mill to work at eleven years of age. Her school-days
ended at fourteen, when she was just fitted for the high school, having
worked at least two-thirds of the time in the factory; and after this her time
and strength were needed to help support the family. She was one of the
very earliest of the writers for The Offering, and she continued to be a
contributor until Mr. Thomas ceased to be the editor. Her early recollections
are very valuable, and all through these pages I have made free use of what
information she has given me. She was just eighteen when she began her
contributions; and her own account of her connection with the magazine
and of its inception, will be of interest here. She says:—
“The whole plan of his Circle and Offering originated with Brother
Thomas. I remember his saying one evening, after the reading of our
papers, that there were many of the articles well worthy of publication, and
that he should publish them in a magazine, to ‘show what factory-girls
could do.’... I must tell you that I had never attempted writing anything but
letters till Brother Thomas insisted that I must write something for the
Circle, so that almost my first essays in composition were those articles.”
Miss Turner was one of the paid contributors; she bought herself a
mahogany bureau with some of this money, and that article of furniture she
cherishes among her choicest possessions, as a most valuable memento of
the old Lowell Offering.
I remember Lizzie Turner, when a young girl, as an intellectual factor
among the contributors to The Offering, and also as a prominent worker in
the Universalist Church. She was sprightly, vivacious, and universally
popular. She was tall and graceful, had dark-brown hair, and star-bright
eyes, which now, although she is a grandmother, have lost very little of their
lustre, nor is her kindly and smiling expression diminished.
To illustrate the simplicity of dress of the mill-girls, before spoken of,
and also to show how little thought they had of rivalling or of outdoing each
Page 132
other in matter of adornment, I venture to give the following as related to
me by Mrs. Sawyer:—
“There were ten of us girl friends (the majority of whom wrote for The
Offering) who one summer had each a purple satin cape for street wear.
These were trimmed with black lace; and this, with a small-figured, light
Merrimack print (or calico), constituted our walking costume. We had
nothing better for Sunday wear; and as we walked along, sometimes all
together, I am sure that it never occurred to one of us that we were not as
well-dressed as any lady we met.”
During the Civil War, Mrs. Sawyer was one of the most efficient among
the many women in Chicago who worked for the soldiers and the country,
and she has devoted much time and thought to the woman suffrage cause.
She is a voter and an active member of The Illinois Woman’s Alliance, of
the Illinois Woman’s Press Association, and of the Chicago Woman’s Club.
Her sister, Abby D. Turner, was also one of the earliest writers for The
Offering; her first contribution was written when she was sixteen years of
age. She was married while in her teens to Mr. John Caryl. She has been a
widow many years, and has been entirely devoted to her children and
grandchildren.
CLEMENTINE AVERILL.
Among the “girl graduates” from the New England cotton-mill, there is
one who, although not a writer for The Offering, yet deserves to be included
in a book like this. This is Clementine Averill.
There was often doubt thrown upon the accounts of the superior mental,
moral, and physical condition of the Lowell factory-girl; and at one time (in
1850) a Senator of the United States, named Clemens (of Alabama, I think),
stated in Congress that “the Southern slaves were better off than the
Northern operatives.” Miss Averill, then at work in the Lowell mill,
answered this person’s allegation in a letter to the New York Tribune, as
follows:—
me by Mrs. Sawyer:—
“There were ten of us girl friends (the majority of whom wrote for The
Offering) who one summer had each a purple satin cape for street wear.
These were trimmed with black lace; and this, with a small-figured, light
Merrimack print (or calico), constituted our walking costume. We had
nothing better for Sunday wear; and as we walked along, sometimes all
together, I am sure that it never occurred to one of us that we were not as
well-dressed as any lady we met.”
During the Civil War, Mrs. Sawyer was one of the most efficient among
the many women in Chicago who worked for the soldiers and the country,
and she has devoted much time and thought to the woman suffrage cause.
She is a voter and an active member of The Illinois Woman’s Alliance, of
the Illinois Woman’s Press Association, and of the Chicago Woman’s Club.
Her sister, Abby D. Turner, was also one of the earliest writers for The
Offering; her first contribution was written when she was sixteen years of
age. She was married while in her teens to Mr. John Caryl. She has been a
widow many years, and has been entirely devoted to her children and
grandchildren.
CLEMENTINE AVERILL.
Among the “girl graduates” from the New England cotton-mill, there is
one who, although not a writer for The Offering, yet deserves to be included
in a book like this. This is Clementine Averill.
There was often doubt thrown upon the accounts of the superior mental,
moral, and physical condition of the Lowell factory-girl; and at one time (in
1850) a Senator of the United States, named Clemens (of Alabama, I think),
stated in Congress that “the Southern slaves were better off than the
Northern operatives.” Miss Averill, then at work in the Lowell mill,
answered this person’s allegation in a letter to the New York Tribune, as
follows:—
Page 133
LETTER FROM A FACTORY-GIRL TO SENATOR CLEMENS.
Communicated for The Weekly Tribune.
Lowell, March 6, 1850.
Mr. Clemens,—Sir, in some of the late papers I have read several
questions which you asked concerning the New England operatives. They
have been well answered perhaps, but enough has not yet been said, and I
deem it proper that the operatives should answer for themselves.
1st, You wish to know what pay we have. I will speak only for the girls,
and think I am stating it very low when I say that we average two dollars a
week beside our board. Hundreds of girls in these mills clear from three to
five dollars a week, while others, who have not been here long, and are not
used to the work, make less than two dollars. If my wages are ever reduced
lower than that, I shall seek employment elsewhere.
2d, Children are never taken from their parents and put into the mill.
What an idea! No person has a right to take a child from its parents,
whether they be black or white, bond or free, unless there is danger of the
child’s suffering harm by remaining with its parents. Girls come here from
the country of their own free will, because they can earn more money, and
because they wish to see and know more of the world.
3d, One manufacturer will employ laborers dismissed by another if they
bring a regular discharge and have given two weeks’ notice previous to
leaving.
4th, We never work more than twelve and a half hours a day; the
majority would not be willing to work less, if their earnings were less, as
they only intend working a few years, and they wish to make all they can
while here, for they have only one object in view.
5th, When operatives are sick they select their own physician, and
usually have money enough laid by to supply all their wants. If they are sick
long, and have not money enough, those who have give to them freely; for
let me tell you, there is warm-hearted charity here, as well as hard work and
economy.
Communicated for The Weekly Tribune.
Lowell, March 6, 1850.
Mr. Clemens,—Sir, in some of the late papers I have read several
questions which you asked concerning the New England operatives. They
have been well answered perhaps, but enough has not yet been said, and I
deem it proper that the operatives should answer for themselves.
1st, You wish to know what pay we have. I will speak only for the girls,
and think I am stating it very low when I say that we average two dollars a
week beside our board. Hundreds of girls in these mills clear from three to
five dollars a week, while others, who have not been here long, and are not
used to the work, make less than two dollars. If my wages are ever reduced
lower than that, I shall seek employment elsewhere.
2d, Children are never taken from their parents and put into the mill.
What an idea! No person has a right to take a child from its parents,
whether they be black or white, bond or free, unless there is danger of the
child’s suffering harm by remaining with its parents. Girls come here from
the country of their own free will, because they can earn more money, and
because they wish to see and know more of the world.
3d, One manufacturer will employ laborers dismissed by another if they
bring a regular discharge and have given two weeks’ notice previous to
leaving.
4th, We never work more than twelve and a half hours a day; the
majority would not be willing to work less, if their earnings were less, as
they only intend working a few years, and they wish to make all they can
while here, for they have only one object in view.
5th, When operatives are sick they select their own physician, and
usually have money enough laid by to supply all their wants. If they are sick
long, and have not money enough, those who have give to them freely; for
let me tell you, there is warm-hearted charity here, as well as hard work and
economy.
Page 134
6th, I have inquired, but have not ascertained that one person ever went
from a factory to a poor-house in this city.
7th, Any person can see us, who wishes to, by calling for us at the
counting-room, or after hours of labor by calling at our boarding-places.
8th, The factory girls generally marry, and their husbands are expected
to care for them when old. There are some, however, who do not marry, but
such often have hundreds and thousands of dollars at interest; if you do not
believe it, come and examine the bank-books and railroad stocks for
yourself.
9th, We have as much and as good food as we want. We usually have
warm biscuit, or nice toast and pie, with good bread and butter, coffee and
tea, for breakfast; for dinner, meat and potatoes, with vegetables, tomatoes,
and pickles, pudding or pie, with bread, butter, coffee and tea; for supper we
have nice bread or warm biscuit, with some kind of sauce, cake, pie, and
tea. But these questions seem to relate merely to our animal wants. We have
all that is necessary for the health and comfort of the body, if that is all; and
the richest person needs no more. But is the body all? Have we no minds to
improve, no hearts to purify? Truly, to provide for our physical wants is our
first great duty, in order that our mental faculties may be fully developed. If
we had no higher nature than the animal, life would not be worth
possessing; but we have Godlike faculties to cultivate and expand, without
limit and without end. What is the object of our existence, if it is not to
glorify God? and how shall we glorify him but by striving to be like him,
aiming at the perfection of our whole nature, and aiding all within our
influence in their onward progress to perfection? Do you think we would
come here and toil early and late with no other object in view than the
gratification of mere animal propensities? No, we would not try to live; and
this is wherein consists the insult, both in your questions and in your
remarks in the Senate; as though to provide for the body was all we had to
live for, as though we had no immortal minds to train for usefulness and a
glorious existence.
Let us see whether the “Southern slaves are better off than the Northern
operatives.” As I have said, we have all that is necessary for health and
comfort. Do the slaves have more? It is in the power of every young girl
who comes here to work, if she has good health and no one but herself to
from a factory to a poor-house in this city.
7th, Any person can see us, who wishes to, by calling for us at the
counting-room, or after hours of labor by calling at our boarding-places.
8th, The factory girls generally marry, and their husbands are expected
to care for them when old. There are some, however, who do not marry, but
such often have hundreds and thousands of dollars at interest; if you do not
believe it, come and examine the bank-books and railroad stocks for
yourself.
9th, We have as much and as good food as we want. We usually have
warm biscuit, or nice toast and pie, with good bread and butter, coffee and
tea, for breakfast; for dinner, meat and potatoes, with vegetables, tomatoes,
and pickles, pudding or pie, with bread, butter, coffee and tea; for supper we
have nice bread or warm biscuit, with some kind of sauce, cake, pie, and
tea. But these questions seem to relate merely to our animal wants. We have
all that is necessary for the health and comfort of the body, if that is all; and
the richest person needs no more. But is the body all? Have we no minds to
improve, no hearts to purify? Truly, to provide for our physical wants is our
first great duty, in order that our mental faculties may be fully developed. If
we had no higher nature than the animal, life would not be worth
possessing; but we have Godlike faculties to cultivate and expand, without
limit and without end. What is the object of our existence, if it is not to
glorify God? and how shall we glorify him but by striving to be like him,
aiming at the perfection of our whole nature, and aiding all within our
influence in their onward progress to perfection? Do you think we would
come here and toil early and late with no other object in view than the
gratification of mere animal propensities? No, we would not try to live; and
this is wherein consists the insult, both in your questions and in your
remarks in the Senate; as though to provide for the body was all we had to
live for, as though we had no immortal minds to train for usefulness and a
glorious existence.
Let us see whether the “Southern slaves are better off than the Northern
operatives.” As I have said, we have all that is necessary for health and
comfort. Do the slaves have more? It is in the power of every young girl
who comes here to work, if she has good health and no one but herself to
Page 135
provide for, to acquire every accomplishment, and get as good an education
as any lady in the country. Have the slaves that privilege? By giving two
weeks’ notice we can leave when we please, visit our friends, attend any
school, or travel for pleasure or information. Some of us have visited the
White Mountains, Niagara Falls, and the city of Washington; have talked
with the President, and visited the tomb of him who was greatest and best.
Would that our present rulers had a portion of the same spirit which
animated him; then would misrule and oppression cease, and the gathering
storm pass harmless by. Can the slaves leave when they please, and go
where they please? are they allowed to attend school, or travel for pleasure,
and sit at the same table with any gentleman or lady? Some of the
operatives of this city have been teachers in institutions of learning in your
own State. Why do your people send here for teachers if your slaves are
better off than they? Shame on the man who would stand up in the Senate
of the United States, and say that the slaves at the South are better off than
the operatives of New England; such a man is not fit for any office in a free
country. Are we torn from our friends and kindred, sold and driven about
like cattle, chained and whipped, and not allowed to speak one word in self-
defence? We can appeal to the laws for redress, while the slaves cannot....
And now, Mr. Clemens, I would most earnestly invite you, Mr. Foote, and
all other Southern men who want to know anything about us, to come and
see us. We will treat you with all the politeness in our power. I should be
pleased to see you at my boarding-place, No. 61 Kirk Street, Boott
Corporation. In closing, I must say that I pity not only the slave, but the
slave-owner. I pity him for his want of principle, for his hardness of heart
and wrong education. May God, in his infinite mercy, convince all pro-
slavery men of the great sin of holding their fellow-men in bondage! May
he turn their hearts from cruelty and oppression to the love of himself and
all mankind! Please excuse me for omitting the “Hon.” before your name. I
cannot apply titles where they are not deserved.
Clementine Averill.
Miss Averill had many letters of congratulation upon this letter, from
different parts of the country; and among them was one from the celebrated
Quaker philanthropist, Isaac T. Hopper, who indorsed her words, as
follows:—
as any lady in the country. Have the slaves that privilege? By giving two
weeks’ notice we can leave when we please, visit our friends, attend any
school, or travel for pleasure or information. Some of us have visited the
White Mountains, Niagara Falls, and the city of Washington; have talked
with the President, and visited the tomb of him who was greatest and best.
Would that our present rulers had a portion of the same spirit which
animated him; then would misrule and oppression cease, and the gathering
storm pass harmless by. Can the slaves leave when they please, and go
where they please? are they allowed to attend school, or travel for pleasure,
and sit at the same table with any gentleman or lady? Some of the
operatives of this city have been teachers in institutions of learning in your
own State. Why do your people send here for teachers if your slaves are
better off than they? Shame on the man who would stand up in the Senate
of the United States, and say that the slaves at the South are better off than
the operatives of New England; such a man is not fit for any office in a free
country. Are we torn from our friends and kindred, sold and driven about
like cattle, chained and whipped, and not allowed to speak one word in self-
defence? We can appeal to the laws for redress, while the slaves cannot....
And now, Mr. Clemens, I would most earnestly invite you, Mr. Foote, and
all other Southern men who want to know anything about us, to come and
see us. We will treat you with all the politeness in our power. I should be
pleased to see you at my boarding-place, No. 61 Kirk Street, Boott
Corporation. In closing, I must say that I pity not only the slave, but the
slave-owner. I pity him for his want of principle, for his hardness of heart
and wrong education. May God, in his infinite mercy, convince all pro-
slavery men of the great sin of holding their fellow-men in bondage! May
he turn their hearts from cruelty and oppression to the love of himself and
all mankind! Please excuse me for omitting the “Hon.” before your name. I
cannot apply titles where they are not deserved.
Clementine Averill.
Miss Averill had many letters of congratulation upon this letter, from
different parts of the country; and among them was one from the celebrated
Quaker philanthropist, Isaac T. Hopper, who indorsed her words, as
follows:—
Page 136
New York, 3d mo., 19th, 1850.
My much esteemed friend, Clementine Averill,—I call thee so on the
strength of thy letter of the 6th inst., addressed to Senator Clemens, which I
have read in the Tribune of this morning with much satisfaction. I ought to
apologize for thus intruding upon thy attention, being an entire stranger; but
really I experienced so much gratification on reading it that I could not
resist the inclination I felt to tell thee how much I was pleased with it. The
information it contained, though perhaps not very gratifying to the
advocates of slavery, may be useful, as it so clearly exhibits the wide
difference there is between liberty and slavery, and it shows the ignorance
of the Southern people as to the condition of the Northern operatives. I
think Senator Clemens must have been greatly surprised in reading thy
letter, not only at its statement of facts, but at the talent displayed by a
“factory-girl” in answering his questions. Some years ago I attended a
meeting appointed at Lowell by a minister of the Society of Friends, at
which it was said there were about three hundred “factory-girls;” and I have
often expressed the satisfaction I felt in observing their independent and
happy countenances and modest and correct deportment. I saw nothing like
gloom or despondency. Indeed, I think in a general way they would not
suffer by a comparison with the daughters of the Southern slaveholders. I
believe it would be found, that, for refinement, intelligence, and for any
qualification that is requisite to constitute an agreeable companion, the
“factory-girls” are not inferior to any class of women in the South,
notwithstanding the slurs that are often flung at them. It is surely true, that
as the benign spirit of the gospel pervades the minds of men, slavery will be
seen in its true character, and be finally abolished from every community
professing Christianity. I would not limit the mercy of our beneficent
Creator, but I am free to confess that I am unable to see what claim a
slaveholder can have to the name of Christian. Avarice and an undue love of
the world blinds the eyes and hardens the hearts of many. The speech of
Daniel Webster, from whom the friends of liberty had a right to expect
much, has disappointed them, and has not pleased his pro-slavery
coadjutors. He has manifested himself to be a timeserver, a character not
very desirable. If he had possessed as much Christian principle and
independence of mind as thy letter exhibits, he would have given utterance
to sentiments that would have gained him the applause of the wise and
My much esteemed friend, Clementine Averill,—I call thee so on the
strength of thy letter of the 6th inst., addressed to Senator Clemens, which I
have read in the Tribune of this morning with much satisfaction. I ought to
apologize for thus intruding upon thy attention, being an entire stranger; but
really I experienced so much gratification on reading it that I could not
resist the inclination I felt to tell thee how much I was pleased with it. The
information it contained, though perhaps not very gratifying to the
advocates of slavery, may be useful, as it so clearly exhibits the wide
difference there is between liberty and slavery, and it shows the ignorance
of the Southern people as to the condition of the Northern operatives. I
think Senator Clemens must have been greatly surprised in reading thy
letter, not only at its statement of facts, but at the talent displayed by a
“factory-girl” in answering his questions. Some years ago I attended a
meeting appointed at Lowell by a minister of the Society of Friends, at
which it was said there were about three hundred “factory-girls;” and I have
often expressed the satisfaction I felt in observing their independent and
happy countenances and modest and correct deportment. I saw nothing like
gloom or despondency. Indeed, I think in a general way they would not
suffer by a comparison with the daughters of the Southern slaveholders. I
believe it would be found, that, for refinement, intelligence, and for any
qualification that is requisite to constitute an agreeable companion, the
“factory-girls” are not inferior to any class of women in the South,
notwithstanding the slurs that are often flung at them. It is surely true, that
as the benign spirit of the gospel pervades the minds of men, slavery will be
seen in its true character, and be finally abolished from every community
professing Christianity. I would not limit the mercy of our beneficent
Creator, but I am free to confess that I am unable to see what claim a
slaveholder can have to the name of Christian. Avarice and an undue love of
the world blinds the eyes and hardens the hearts of many. The speech of
Daniel Webster, from whom the friends of liberty had a right to expect
much, has disappointed them, and has not pleased his pro-slavery
coadjutors. He has manifested himself to be a timeserver, a character not
very desirable. If he had possessed as much Christian principle and
independence of mind as thy letter exhibits, he would have given utterance
to sentiments that would have gained him the applause of the wise and
Page 137
good, and have been a lasting honor to himself. “With the talents of an
angel a man may make himself a fool.” The subject of slavery is not new to
me. I have been instrumental in rescuing from the hand of the oppressor
some hundreds, and now in my declining years I can look back upon those
labors with unmingled satisfaction. I don’t know how to express my views
of slavery better than in the language of John Wesley, “It is the sum of all
villanies.”
I am, with sincere regard,
Thy friend,
Isaac T. Hopper.
I am indebted to Miss Averill’s sister, Mrs. A. L. O. Stone of Cleveland,
Ohio, for the means of communicating with her, and of obtaining some
account of her life. Miss Averill’s letter is as follows:—
“Valrico, Fla., Mar. 15, 1893.
Dear Mrs. Robinson,— ... I do not remember the date of my first
entrance into the City of Spindles, but think it must have been in 1828; and
it was the summer of 1830 that I was baptized in the Concord River, at the
age of fifteen, and joined the First Baptist Church. I was born at Mt.
Vernon, N.H., in the year 1815; so now I am seventy-eight.
About my Florida life, I must first tell the motive.
As you are aware, after the war, many were out of employment; and it
was a great question, what should be done with them. I could see no better
way than co-operative homes. Therefore, with two others, I started out to
find a place, and set an example. I thought of some other places, but was
much interested in Florida, having just read its history, and also my friends
wished to come here. And, indeed, they did come before I was quite ready.
A month later I came alone, December, 1877, just at Christmas time, and
found the people here celebrating the day by firing guns. At Tampa I found
one of my friends who had already selected land, and wished me to take an
adjoining quarter-section. Had to come out from Tampa twelve miles to
examine the land before I could enter my claim, then returned to register,
and move my baggage out to a deserted log cabin in an old field by the side
angel a man may make himself a fool.” The subject of slavery is not new to
me. I have been instrumental in rescuing from the hand of the oppressor
some hundreds, and now in my declining years I can look back upon those
labors with unmingled satisfaction. I don’t know how to express my views
of slavery better than in the language of John Wesley, “It is the sum of all
villanies.”
I am, with sincere regard,
Thy friend,
Isaac T. Hopper.
I am indebted to Miss Averill’s sister, Mrs. A. L. O. Stone of Cleveland,
Ohio, for the means of communicating with her, and of obtaining some
account of her life. Miss Averill’s letter is as follows:—
“Valrico, Fla., Mar. 15, 1893.
Dear Mrs. Robinson,— ... I do not remember the date of my first
entrance into the City of Spindles, but think it must have been in 1828; and
it was the summer of 1830 that I was baptized in the Concord River, at the
age of fifteen, and joined the First Baptist Church. I was born at Mt.
Vernon, N.H., in the year 1815; so now I am seventy-eight.
About my Florida life, I must first tell the motive.
As you are aware, after the war, many were out of employment; and it
was a great question, what should be done with them. I could see no better
way than co-operative homes. Therefore, with two others, I started out to
find a place, and set an example. I thought of some other places, but was
much interested in Florida, having just read its history, and also my friends
wished to come here. And, indeed, they did come before I was quite ready.
A month later I came alone, December, 1877, just at Christmas time, and
found the people here celebrating the day by firing guns. At Tampa I found
one of my friends who had already selected land, and wished me to take an
adjoining quarter-section. Had to come out from Tampa twelve miles to
examine the land before I could enter my claim, then returned to register,
and move my baggage out to a deserted log cabin in an old field by the side
Page 138
of the woods. The cabin had no floor but the bare ground, no window, and
but one door. I spread a carpet of pine straw, and slept well.”
She spent the winter in her forlorn log cabin, but in the spring she had a
kitchen and bedroom, and soon after a split board floor. She “planted two
hundred orange-trees, and cared for them two years.” She made a living by
“keeping transient boarders, by washing, needlework, baking bread and
cakes to sell, and keeping house for various persons.”
When her health began to fail, she made an agreement with one of her
neighbors, Mr. Green, “to take care of me as long as I lived for half of my
land; so the deed was made out and recorded, and I have only sixty acres
for the industrial home.” Later she writes:—
“I have never, for a moment, given up the idea of having an industrial
home and school here sometime.
It is a pleasant location, having a small pond all under my control, with
beautiful pine and oak trees all around it, and green slope down to the
water. It is only ten minutes’ walk to the station and post-office, and most of
the way on my land. I gave right of way for a railroad through one corner,
and yesterday gave one acre for a Baptist church.
I want a co-operative home here, established by homeless people who
are willing to form a Mutual Aid Society. Then I can deed my land to the
society, for a perpetual home here, as long as human beings need a home on
this earth.
Perhaps you know some persons who might wish to join this home. If
you do, please put me in communication with them, and they can ask all the
questions they wish, and I will answer.
This station is fourteen miles east of Tampa, on the Florida Central and
Peninsula Railroad.
Truly your friend,
Clementine Averill.”
but one door. I spread a carpet of pine straw, and slept well.”
She spent the winter in her forlorn log cabin, but in the spring she had a
kitchen and bedroom, and soon after a split board floor. She “planted two
hundred orange-trees, and cared for them two years.” She made a living by
“keeping transient boarders, by washing, needlework, baking bread and
cakes to sell, and keeping house for various persons.”
When her health began to fail, she made an agreement with one of her
neighbors, Mr. Green, “to take care of me as long as I lived for half of my
land; so the deed was made out and recorded, and I have only sixty acres
for the industrial home.” Later she writes:—
“I have never, for a moment, given up the idea of having an industrial
home and school here sometime.
It is a pleasant location, having a small pond all under my control, with
beautiful pine and oak trees all around it, and green slope down to the
water. It is only ten minutes’ walk to the station and post-office, and most of
the way on my land. I gave right of way for a railroad through one corner,
and yesterday gave one acre for a Baptist church.
I want a co-operative home here, established by homeless people who
are willing to form a Mutual Aid Society. Then I can deed my land to the
society, for a perpetual home here, as long as human beings need a home on
this earth.
Perhaps you know some persons who might wish to join this home. If
you do, please put me in communication with them, and they can ask all the
questions they wish, and I will answer.
This station is fourteen miles east of Tampa, on the Florida Central and
Peninsula Railroad.
Truly your friend,
Clementine Averill.”
Page 139
CHAPTER IX.
THE COTTON-FACTORY OF TO-DAY.
God has not gone to some distant star;
He’s in the mill where the toilers are.
Anna J. Grannis.
I should not feel that the whole purpose of this book had been fulfilled
unless I added a word in behalf of the factory population of to-day.
It will probably be said that the life I have described cannot be repeated,
and that the modern factory operative is not capable of such development. If
this is a fact, there must be some reason for it. The factory of to-day might
and ought to be as much of a school to those who work there as was the
factory of fifty or sixty years ago. If the mental status of these modern
operatives is different, then the opportunities of development should be
adapted correspondingly to their needs. The same results, perhaps, cannot
be reached, because the children of New England ancestry had inherited
germs of intellectual life. But is it not also possible that the children of the
land of Dante, of Thomas Moore, of Racine, and of Goethe may be
something more than mere clods? I do not despair of any class of artisans or
operatives, because I believe that there is in them all some germ of mental
vigor, some higher idea of living, waiting for a chance to grow; and the
same encouragement on the part of employers, the same desire to lift them
to a higher level, would soon show of what the present class of operatives is
capable.
What these poor people need is time, and a great deal of help, before it
can be decided what either they or their descendants can make of
themselves. Before an infallible decision can be given, there must be,
perhaps, two or three generations of growth under free institutions, and
THE COTTON-FACTORY OF TO-DAY.
God has not gone to some distant star;
He’s in the mill where the toilers are.
Anna J. Grannis.
I should not feel that the whole purpose of this book had been fulfilled
unless I added a word in behalf of the factory population of to-day.
It will probably be said that the life I have described cannot be repeated,
and that the modern factory operative is not capable of such development. If
this is a fact, there must be some reason for it. The factory of to-day might
and ought to be as much of a school to those who work there as was the
factory of fifty or sixty years ago. If the mental status of these modern
operatives is different, then the opportunities of development should be
adapted correspondingly to their needs. The same results, perhaps, cannot
be reached, because the children of New England ancestry had inherited
germs of intellectual life. But is it not also possible that the children of the
land of Dante, of Thomas Moore, of Racine, and of Goethe may be
something more than mere clods? I do not despair of any class of artisans or
operatives, because I believe that there is in them all some germ of mental
vigor, some higher idea of living, waiting for a chance to grow; and the
same encouragement on the part of employers, the same desire to lift them
to a higher level, would soon show of what the present class of operatives is
capable.
What these poor people need is time, and a great deal of help, before it
can be decided what either they or their descendants can make of
themselves. Before an infallible decision can be given, there must be,
perhaps, two or three generations of growth under free institutions, and
Page 140
under employers who think of something besides coining the bodies and
souls of their employees into dollars and cents.
No one can grow mentally, who has not time to read or to think, and
whose life is a constant struggle to get enough food and clothing for himself
and his family. Our working-people have their intellectual freedom, as well
as the wage-question, to fight for, just as the ancestors of the early factory-
operatives fought for their social and constitutional liberty. They will carry
on the warfare in their own way; and if employers are wise they will try to
do something practical to prevent strikes, riots, and labor-unions, which are
the working-man’s weapons of defence, and so to “lock the door before the
horse is stolen.”
Not long ago I was invited to speak to a company of the Lowell mill-
girls, and to tell them something about my early life as a member of the
guild. I was doubly willing to do this, as I was desirous of forming some
estimate of the status of these successors of the early mill-girls.
About two hundred of them assembled in the pleasant parlors of the
People’s Club, and listened attentively to my story. When it was over, a few
of them gathered around, and asked me many questions. In turn I
questioned them,—about their work, their hours of labor, their wages, and
their means of improvement. When I urged them to occupy their spare time
in reading and study, they seemed to understand the necessity of it, but
answered sadly: “We will try; but we work so hard, we tend so much
machinery, and we are so tired.” It was plainly to be seen that these
operatives did not go to their labor with the jubilant feeling that the old
mill-girls used to have; that their work was drudgery, done without aim and
purpose; that they took little interest in it beyond the thought that it was the
means of earning their daily bread. There was a tired hopelessness about
them that I am sure was not often seen among the early mill-girls, and they
had an underfed, prematurely old look.
The hours of labor are now less, it is true; but the operatives are obliged
to do a far greater amount of work in a given time. They tend so many
looms and frames that they have no time to think. They are always on the
jump; and so have no opportunity to improve themselves. They are too
weary to read good books, and too overworked to digest what they have
souls of their employees into dollars and cents.
No one can grow mentally, who has not time to read or to think, and
whose life is a constant struggle to get enough food and clothing for himself
and his family. Our working-people have their intellectual freedom, as well
as the wage-question, to fight for, just as the ancestors of the early factory-
operatives fought for their social and constitutional liberty. They will carry
on the warfare in their own way; and if employers are wise they will try to
do something practical to prevent strikes, riots, and labor-unions, which are
the working-man’s weapons of defence, and so to “lock the door before the
horse is stolen.”
Not long ago I was invited to speak to a company of the Lowell mill-
girls, and to tell them something about my early life as a member of the
guild. I was doubly willing to do this, as I was desirous of forming some
estimate of the status of these successors of the early mill-girls.
About two hundred of them assembled in the pleasant parlors of the
People’s Club, and listened attentively to my story. When it was over, a few
of them gathered around, and asked me many questions. In turn I
questioned them,—about their work, their hours of labor, their wages, and
their means of improvement. When I urged them to occupy their spare time
in reading and study, they seemed to understand the necessity of it, but
answered sadly: “We will try; but we work so hard, we tend so much
machinery, and we are so tired.” It was plainly to be seen that these
operatives did not go to their labor with the jubilant feeling that the old
mill-girls used to have; that their work was drudgery, done without aim and
purpose; that they took little interest in it beyond the thought that it was the
means of earning their daily bread. There was a tired hopelessness about
them that I am sure was not often seen among the early mill-girls, and they
had an underfed, prematurely old look.
The hours of labor are now less, it is true; but the operatives are obliged
to do a far greater amount of work in a given time. They tend so many
looms and frames that they have no time to think. They are always on the
jump; and so have no opportunity to improve themselves. They are too
weary to read good books, and too overworked to digest what they have
Page 141
read. The souls of many of these mill-girls seemed starved, and looked from
their hungry eyes as if searching for mental food.
Why are they not fed? The means of education are not wanting. Public
libraries are provided, and they have more leisure to read than the mill-girls
of forty years ago. But they do not seem to know how to improve it. Their
leisure only gives them the more time to be idle in; more time to waste in
the streets, or in reading cheap novels and stories. It might almost be said
that they are worse off than if they had longer hours, or did not know how
to read, unless they can use to better advantage their extra time, or have the
means of suitable education provided for them.
Let it not be understood that I would take from the operative or the
artisan one of the chances of education. But I would have them taught how
to use wisely those privileges, forced, we might almost say, on them and on
their children. I would also have them taught how inwardly to digest what
they are made to learn. The tools are given them; but as they are not taught
how to use them, these prove but an additional weapon of defence against
employers, and make them more discontented, and ready to listen to the
political demagogue, or the so-called labor reformer. Then strikes ensue,
which usually end, as the first Lowell one did, for the time being at least, in
the success of the employer, rather than of the employee.
The solution of the labor problem is not in strikes, but, as another has
said, in “bringing the question down to its simplest form, a practical
carrying out of the golden rule; by the employer elevating the working-man
in his own esteem by fair dealing, courteous treatment, and a constant
appeal to his better side; and, on the other hand, in the working-man himself
by the absence of malingering, by honest work, and a desire to further his
employer’s interests; and finally, to cement the two, a fair distribution of
profits.” “Not what we give, but what we share,” is a good motto for the
employers. Treat your employees as you would be treated, if, by the
“accident of birth,” loss of employment, or hard luck, you were in their
condition. Treat them as if they, too, had something of God in them, and,
like yourselves, were also His children. This is the philosophy of the labor
question.
The factory population of New England is made up largely of American-
born children of foreign parentage,—two-thirds it is estimated; as a rule,
their hungry eyes as if searching for mental food.
Why are they not fed? The means of education are not wanting. Public
libraries are provided, and they have more leisure to read than the mill-girls
of forty years ago. But they do not seem to know how to improve it. Their
leisure only gives them the more time to be idle in; more time to waste in
the streets, or in reading cheap novels and stories. It might almost be said
that they are worse off than if they had longer hours, or did not know how
to read, unless they can use to better advantage their extra time, or have the
means of suitable education provided for them.
Let it not be understood that I would take from the operative or the
artisan one of the chances of education. But I would have them taught how
to use wisely those privileges, forced, we might almost say, on them and on
their children. I would also have them taught how inwardly to digest what
they are made to learn. The tools are given them; but as they are not taught
how to use them, these prove but an additional weapon of defence against
employers, and make them more discontented, and ready to listen to the
political demagogue, or the so-called labor reformer. Then strikes ensue,
which usually end, as the first Lowell one did, for the time being at least, in
the success of the employer, rather than of the employee.
The solution of the labor problem is not in strikes, but, as another has
said, in “bringing the question down to its simplest form, a practical
carrying out of the golden rule; by the employer elevating the working-man
in his own esteem by fair dealing, courteous treatment, and a constant
appeal to his better side; and, on the other hand, in the working-man himself
by the absence of malingering, by honest work, and a desire to further his
employer’s interests; and finally, to cement the two, a fair distribution of
profits.” “Not what we give, but what we share,” is a good motto for the
employers. Treat your employees as you would be treated, if, by the
“accident of birth,” loss of employment, or hard luck, you were in their
condition. Treat them as if they, too, had something of God in them, and,
like yourselves, were also His children. This is the philosophy of the labor
question.
The factory population of New England is made up largely of American-
born children of foreign parentage,—two-thirds it is estimated; as a rule,
Page 142
they are not under the strict control of the church of their parents, and they
are too apt to adopt the vices and follies, rather than the good habits, of our
people. It is vital to the interests of the whole community, that they should
be kept under good moral influences; that they should have the sympathy,
the help, of employers. They need better homes than they find in too many
of our factory towns and cities, and a better social atmosphere, that they
may be lifted out of their mental squalor into a higher state of thought and
of feeling.
The modern system of overcrowding the mill-people is to be especially
deprecated. In the old time, not more than two or three beds were put into
one large bedroom, which was used only as a bedroom; but not long ago,
according to an article in the Springfield Republican on “How Mill-People
Live,” it appears that Mr. H. R. Walker, agent of the Chicopee Board of
Health, in his official report to the board, states that he found “twelve
persons living and sleeping in a suite of two rooms, and sixteen persons
living and sleeping in a tenement of four rooms.” And in another block,
owned by a “wealthy gentleman in that city,” he found that “thirty-eight
rooms were occupied by ninety-seven men, women, and children.” Under
such conditions, how can young people be brought up virtuously?
These are examples of overcrowding which I hope are not followed to
any extent by the better class of manufacturing corporations; although there
is reason to fear that overcrowding is getting to be the rule, rather than the
exception.
The cotton-factories themselves are not so agreeable nor so healthful to
work in as they used to be. Once they were light, well ventilated, and
moderately heated; each factory-building stood detached, with pleasant
sunlit windows, cheerful views, and fresh air from all points of the
compass. But these buildings are now usually made into a solid mass by
connecting “annexes,” and often form a hollow square, so that at least one-
half of the operatives can have no outlook except upon brick walls, and no
fresh air but that which circulates within this confined space.
A year or two ago I revisited the dressing-room where I used to work,
and found the heat so intense that I could hardly breathe; and the men who
were working there (there were no women in the room) wore the scantiest
of clothing, and were covered with perspiration.
are too apt to adopt the vices and follies, rather than the good habits, of our
people. It is vital to the interests of the whole community, that they should
be kept under good moral influences; that they should have the sympathy,
the help, of employers. They need better homes than they find in too many
of our factory towns and cities, and a better social atmosphere, that they
may be lifted out of their mental squalor into a higher state of thought and
of feeling.
The modern system of overcrowding the mill-people is to be especially
deprecated. In the old time, not more than two or three beds were put into
one large bedroom, which was used only as a bedroom; but not long ago,
according to an article in the Springfield Republican on “How Mill-People
Live,” it appears that Mr. H. R. Walker, agent of the Chicopee Board of
Health, in his official report to the board, states that he found “twelve
persons living and sleeping in a suite of two rooms, and sixteen persons
living and sleeping in a tenement of four rooms.” And in another block,
owned by a “wealthy gentleman in that city,” he found that “thirty-eight
rooms were occupied by ninety-seven men, women, and children.” Under
such conditions, how can young people be brought up virtuously?
These are examples of overcrowding which I hope are not followed to
any extent by the better class of manufacturing corporations; although there
is reason to fear that overcrowding is getting to be the rule, rather than the
exception.
The cotton-factories themselves are not so agreeable nor so healthful to
work in as they used to be. Once they were light, well ventilated, and
moderately heated; each factory-building stood detached, with pleasant
sunlit windows, cheerful views, and fresh air from all points of the
compass. But these buildings are now usually made into a solid mass by
connecting “annexes,” and often form a hollow square, so that at least one-
half of the operatives can have no outlook except upon brick walls, and no
fresh air but that which circulates within this confined space.
A year or two ago I revisited the dressing-room where I used to work,
and found the heat so intense that I could hardly breathe; and the men who
were working there (there were no women in the room) wore the scantiest
of clothing, and were covered with perspiration.
Page 143
The drying of the beams is done by hot air, though sometimes fans are
added; the windows and doors are kept shut, except in very fine weather;
and this makes an atmosphere unfit to breathe. My old overseer, who had
had charge of one room for over forty years, told me that some time ago he
had been obliged to change his occupation in the mill on account of the
intense heat consequent on the introduction of this new method of drying
the beams.
Nor are the houses kept clean and in repair as they used to be. In Lowell,
when I last walked among the “blocks” where I lived as a child, I found
them in a most dilapidated condition,—houses going to decay, broken
sidewalks, and filthy streets; and contrasting their appearance with that of
the “corporation” as I remember it, I felt as if I were revisiting the ruins of
an industry once clean and prosperous. Would that I could say one word
that would lead stockholders to see that it is not from out of such
surroundings that the best dividends can be secured!
To one who has watched with sad interest the gradual decline of the
cotton-factory industry in New England, and has marked the deterioration
of its operatives, it has often seemed as if something might be done to
restore this great factor in our national prosperity to its early influence and
importance. Many schemes have been advanced by political economists,
but, thus far, they have borne no fruit, and at this present writing, the
Massachusetts Legislature itself has placed the whole subject in the hands
of the Committee on Labor, who are to report on the several items
submitted to its decision. While I would not venture here to discuss the
various points on which this committee is to report, I cannot forbear calling
attention to the first section, which relates to the “Dingley Tariff.”
This section enquires, substantially, whether the Dingley tariff has had
any influence in producing the present stagnation of the New England
cotton industry. As a help to the solution of this question, or a suggestion at
least, I will venture to quote from an article in the report of the
Massachusetts Bureau of Statistics of Labor, on “The Age of Factory
Establishments,” where it is stated that “Quite one-half of the whole
product of the State is made by manufactories which were in existence
before 1860, and most of these establishments were founded in the
industrial period following the beginning of the reduction of the tariff of
added; the windows and doors are kept shut, except in very fine weather;
and this makes an atmosphere unfit to breathe. My old overseer, who had
had charge of one room for over forty years, told me that some time ago he
had been obliged to change his occupation in the mill on account of the
intense heat consequent on the introduction of this new method of drying
the beams.
Nor are the houses kept clean and in repair as they used to be. In Lowell,
when I last walked among the “blocks” where I lived as a child, I found
them in a most dilapidated condition,—houses going to decay, broken
sidewalks, and filthy streets; and contrasting their appearance with that of
the “corporation” as I remember it, I felt as if I were revisiting the ruins of
an industry once clean and prosperous. Would that I could say one word
that would lead stockholders to see that it is not from out of such
surroundings that the best dividends can be secured!
To one who has watched with sad interest the gradual decline of the
cotton-factory industry in New England, and has marked the deterioration
of its operatives, it has often seemed as if something might be done to
restore this great factor in our national prosperity to its early influence and
importance. Many schemes have been advanced by political economists,
but, thus far, they have borne no fruit, and at this present writing, the
Massachusetts Legislature itself has placed the whole subject in the hands
of the Committee on Labor, who are to report on the several items
submitted to its decision. While I would not venture here to discuss the
various points on which this committee is to report, I cannot forbear calling
attention to the first section, which relates to the “Dingley Tariff.”
This section enquires, substantially, whether the Dingley tariff has had
any influence in producing the present stagnation of the New England
cotton industry. As a help to the solution of this question, or a suggestion at
least, I will venture to quote from an article in the report of the
Massachusetts Bureau of Statistics of Labor, on “The Age of Factory
Establishments,” where it is stated that “Quite one-half of the whole
product of the State is made by manufactories which were in existence
before 1860, and most of these establishments were founded in the
industrial period following the beginning of the reduction of the tariff of
Page 144
1828; and it can be said, with truth, that the great manufacturing industry of
Massachusetts was planted in low-tariff times.”
If this statement is correct, of which there can be no doubt, it has a
significance worthy of attention, when we see the downward movement of
the cotton industry under the present high-tariff. It was these “low-tariff
times” that enabled working-people to buy goods that would last, which
they cannot do in these days of “home production” shoddy, protected, as it
is, by the Dingley tariff. And, without entering into the discussion, it would
seem that a low tariff is certainly desirable for working-people, at least,
since it enables them to get the best there is for their money, whether it be
of foreign or domestic manufacture. An able writer has said: “The great
trouble with the New England mills now is, that the people want a better
class of goods which can compete with other textile products.” This is
certainly true, as applied to the buyer. A person of limited means can better
afford to buy goods of foreign manufacture, no matter how high the tariff is.
For woollens we look to England; for silks, to Lyons or Zurich; and lighter
material must be of French manufacture. And the dealer says to you, as the
best recommendation for the goods you wish to purchase, “It is English, or
it is French goods, that I am showing you.”
As for cheap American prints, who prefers to buy them nowadays?
Certainly no woman who remembers with affection the good, pretty,
durable, and washable old Merrimack print,—the old-time calico, that,
when partly worn out, would still do for gowns and “tiers” for the children,
or for comforters for the family beds. Gentlemen! mill-owners and
managers! give us as good material as that we can buy of English and
French manufacture, and we will wear no more dress-goods that are not of
“home production,” and will cheerfully pay you whatever price you may
ask for them. This can certainly be done, with all your inventive genius, and
you need no longer fear either foreign or Southern competition.
One more suggestion. It has often seemed that one great cause of the
decline of the cotton industry is to be found in the change in the character of
the operatives themselves. But could not some inducement be offered to call
to this industry a better class of operatives, or to elevate a part of them
towards the status of the old-time mill-girls? The factory-operatives of to-
day are more like those of England, whom I have described, when the
cotton manufacture first began in America. Then, mill-owners and
Massachusetts was planted in low-tariff times.”
If this statement is correct, of which there can be no doubt, it has a
significance worthy of attention, when we see the downward movement of
the cotton industry under the present high-tariff. It was these “low-tariff
times” that enabled working-people to buy goods that would last, which
they cannot do in these days of “home production” shoddy, protected, as it
is, by the Dingley tariff. And, without entering into the discussion, it would
seem that a low tariff is certainly desirable for working-people, at least,
since it enables them to get the best there is for their money, whether it be
of foreign or domestic manufacture. An able writer has said: “The great
trouble with the New England mills now is, that the people want a better
class of goods which can compete with other textile products.” This is
certainly true, as applied to the buyer. A person of limited means can better
afford to buy goods of foreign manufacture, no matter how high the tariff is.
For woollens we look to England; for silks, to Lyons or Zurich; and lighter
material must be of French manufacture. And the dealer says to you, as the
best recommendation for the goods you wish to purchase, “It is English, or
it is French goods, that I am showing you.”
As for cheap American prints, who prefers to buy them nowadays?
Certainly no woman who remembers with affection the good, pretty,
durable, and washable old Merrimack print,—the old-time calico, that,
when partly worn out, would still do for gowns and “tiers” for the children,
or for comforters for the family beds. Gentlemen! mill-owners and
managers! give us as good material as that we can buy of English and
French manufacture, and we will wear no more dress-goods that are not of
“home production,” and will cheerfully pay you whatever price you may
ask for them. This can certainly be done, with all your inventive genius, and
you need no longer fear either foreign or Southern competition.
One more suggestion. It has often seemed that one great cause of the
decline of the cotton industry is to be found in the change in the character of
the operatives themselves. But could not some inducement be offered to call
to this industry a better class of operatives, or to elevate a part of them
towards the status of the old-time mill-girls? The factory-operatives of to-
day are more like those of England, whom I have described, when the
cotton manufacture first began in America. Then, mill-owners and
Page 145
stockholders knew that the daughters of New England would not become
mill-girls under existing conditions, and unless they were sure of good
wages and of being treated like human beings. This assurance was given;
and the consequence was that they flocked from their homes, and so helped
to build up an industry that was to give the first great impetus to the coming
prosperity of the whole country. Could not this experiment be tried anew?
There must be—there are—thousands of young women, all over New
England, working for almost a pittance in stores and workshops, some of
them twelve hours a day, subject to temptations that would never reach
them in the cotton-factory,—women and girls who have no homes, who
would gladly go to the factories, if a comfortable home, short hours, sure
work, and steady wages were assured to them. Let the best of them work by
the job or piece, as far as possible; for this shows, more than any other
“reform in labor,” where the best class of operatives can be found, and the
best result of their work can be secured. Why not try these or some better
experiments, and so uplift gradually the status of the modern factory-
operative?
These suggestions regarding a better class of goods and a better class of
operatives, if carried out, will involve sacrifice for a time on the part of the
mill-owners and stockholders. But it is certainly better to sacrifice even a
great deal than it is to lose all; and there seems to be danger of this if
something radical and far-reaching cannot soon be done to improve the
present condition of our New England cotton-factories and their operatives.
It is claimed that the factory is not a “philanthropic institution,” and that
corporations are not responsible for the well-being of those they employ.
But until Boards of Health and Factory Inspectors can succeed in reforming
the abuses which exist among the mill-people, who but the corporation
ought to be held responsible for the unwholesome surroundings and the
hard life which is undermining the vitality and poisoning the blood of so
large a portion of our working-people?
“Labor is worship,” says the poet. Labor is education, is the teaching of
the wise political economist. If factory-labor is not a means of education to
the operative of to-day, it is because the employer does not do his duty. It is
because he treats his work-people like machines, and forgets that they are
struggling, hoping, despairing human beings. It is because, as he becomes
rich, he cares less and less for the well-being of his poor, and, beyond
mill-girls under existing conditions, and unless they were sure of good
wages and of being treated like human beings. This assurance was given;
and the consequence was that they flocked from their homes, and so helped
to build up an industry that was to give the first great impetus to the coming
prosperity of the whole country. Could not this experiment be tried anew?
There must be—there are—thousands of young women, all over New
England, working for almost a pittance in stores and workshops, some of
them twelve hours a day, subject to temptations that would never reach
them in the cotton-factory,—women and girls who have no homes, who
would gladly go to the factories, if a comfortable home, short hours, sure
work, and steady wages were assured to them. Let the best of them work by
the job or piece, as far as possible; for this shows, more than any other
“reform in labor,” where the best class of operatives can be found, and the
best result of their work can be secured. Why not try these or some better
experiments, and so uplift gradually the status of the modern factory-
operative?
These suggestions regarding a better class of goods and a better class of
operatives, if carried out, will involve sacrifice for a time on the part of the
mill-owners and stockholders. But it is certainly better to sacrifice even a
great deal than it is to lose all; and there seems to be danger of this if
something radical and far-reaching cannot soon be done to improve the
present condition of our New England cotton-factories and their operatives.
It is claimed that the factory is not a “philanthropic institution,” and that
corporations are not responsible for the well-being of those they employ.
But until Boards of Health and Factory Inspectors can succeed in reforming
the abuses which exist among the mill-people, who but the corporation
ought to be held responsible for the unwholesome surroundings and the
hard life which is undermining the vitality and poisoning the blood of so
large a portion of our working-people?
“Labor is worship,” says the poet. Labor is education, is the teaching of
the wise political economist. If factory-labor is not a means of education to
the operative of to-day, it is because the employer does not do his duty. It is
because he treats his work-people like machines, and forgets that they are
struggling, hoping, despairing human beings. It is because, as he becomes
rich, he cares less and less for the well-being of his poor, and, beyond
Page 146
paying them their weekly wages, has no thought of their wants or their
needs.
The manufacturing corporation, except in comparatively few instances,
no longer represents a protecting care, a parental influence, over its
operatives. It is too often a soulless organization; and its members forget
that they are morally responsible for the souls and bodies, as well as for the
wages, of those whose labor is the source of their wealth. Is it not time that
more of these Christian men and women, who gather their riches from the
factories of the country, should begin to reflect that they do not discharge
their whole duty to their employees when they see that the monthly wages
are paid; that they are also responsible for the unlovely surroundings, for
the barren and hopeless lives, and for the moral and physical deterioration
of them and their children?
The cotton-factory gave the first impetus towards uplifting the social
status of the working-men and the working-women of New England, if not
of the whole country. It should not be a cause of its decadence, as it
certainly is in danger of becoming unless corporations can be induced to
seriously consider whether it is better to degrade those who work for them
to a level with the same class in foreign countries, or, to mix a little
conscience with their capital, and so try to bring back, into the life of the
factory-operative of to-day, this “lost Eden” which I have tried to describe.
Transcriber’s Note
Illustrations have been moved to be near the text they illustrate.
Variant spelling, and inconsistent hyphenation have been retained.
The one apparently mispelt word that has been changed is on page 12, where
“imigrants” has been changed to “immigrants”.
Quotation marks are not used consistently, they have mainly been left as printed, with
the exception of:
Page 73 - the closing quotation mark has been removed from the end of the paragraph
before the signature of the discharge letter;
Page 106 - a closing quotation mark has been added after “Lowell, Nov. 25, 1843”;
Page 129 - the closing quotation mark has been removed from the very end of the letter;
Page 193 - an opening quotation mark has been added at the start of Miss Averill’s letter;
Punctuation in the Table of Contents has been made consistent.
needs.
The manufacturing corporation, except in comparatively few instances,
no longer represents a protecting care, a parental influence, over its
operatives. It is too often a soulless organization; and its members forget
that they are morally responsible for the souls and bodies, as well as for the
wages, of those whose labor is the source of their wealth. Is it not time that
more of these Christian men and women, who gather their riches from the
factories of the country, should begin to reflect that they do not discharge
their whole duty to their employees when they see that the monthly wages
are paid; that they are also responsible for the unlovely surroundings, for
the barren and hopeless lives, and for the moral and physical deterioration
of them and their children?
The cotton-factory gave the first impetus towards uplifting the social
status of the working-men and the working-women of New England, if not
of the whole country. It should not be a cause of its decadence, as it
certainly is in danger of becoming unless corporations can be induced to
seriously consider whether it is better to degrade those who work for them
to a level with the same class in foreign countries, or, to mix a little
conscience with their capital, and so try to bring back, into the life of the
factory-operative of to-day, this “lost Eden” which I have tried to describe.
Transcriber’s Note
Illustrations have been moved to be near the text they illustrate.
Variant spelling, and inconsistent hyphenation have been retained.
The one apparently mispelt word that has been changed is on page 12, where
“imigrants” has been changed to “immigrants”.
Quotation marks are not used consistently, they have mainly been left as printed, with
the exception of:
Page 73 - the closing quotation mark has been removed from the end of the paragraph
before the signature of the discharge letter;
Page 106 - a closing quotation mark has been added after “Lowell, Nov. 25, 1843”;
Page 129 - the closing quotation mark has been removed from the very end of the letter;
Page 193 - an opening quotation mark has been added at the start of Miss Averill’s letter;
Punctuation in the Table of Contents has been made consistent.
Page 147
Occasionally a character did not print completely, or a word was duplicated across the
end of a printed line. These have been corrected silently.
The copy of the book from which is transcribed here was the author’s own. It is unclear
whether the captions handwritten on the photographs were printed in the book or
handwritten later by the author.
end of a printed line. These have been corrected silently.
The copy of the book from which is transcribed here was the author’s own. It is unclear
whether the captions handwritten on the photographs were printed in the book or
handwritten later by the author.
Page 148
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LOOM AND
SPINDLE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
SPINDLE ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 149
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
Page 150
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
Page 151
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
Page 152
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive
from the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the
method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The
fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark,
but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty
payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on
which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your
periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked
as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information
about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who
notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt
that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project
Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or
destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg™ works.
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive
from the use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the
method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The
fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark,
but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty
payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on
which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your
periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked
as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information
about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who
notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt
that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project
Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or
destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg™ works.
Page 153
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in
the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90
days of receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in
the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90
days of receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
Page 154
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
Page 155
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
Page 156
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
Page 157
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.